MommAdagio

by EagleOfDeath15

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, Equestria Girls, Aria Blaze, Comedy, Adagio Dazzle, Slice of Life, Sex, Human, Sonata Dusk, Alternate Universe, Other, Romance
Length: 103601

In an alternate universe far, far away... What if Adagio Dazzle fell in love and became a mother?

[Special Note: This story has been previously featured]

Clavier Melody, protégé of Sapphire Shores, has a crush on Adagio. He's gradually developed this over the years ever since he's first met her at the start of Canterlot High. It's been four years, they're both a week away from graduation. Things will take a different turn for the both of them on one night that'll turn their lives around either for better or worse.

Reader's Note:

If you Like the story, please hit that like button. Your support would be greatly appreciated. Should you Dislike, please state in the comments below and why. Your opinion would be valued and considered. Thank you.

Warnings:

The story has been given the label, Teen as the story may not be suitable for children.
The story has been given the label, Sex just in case due to suggestive content and innuendos which may be present.

Announcements:

Special thanks to:
DilEmmas4U for giving me permission to use her art as the cover image.

And to:
Requiem17 and LightningSword for helping me with proofreading and editing.

And finally, to the art contributors:

Xebck
Sonicfan1345
Fbksru521

Published 2015-08-17 00:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-12-18 23:08:53 UTC

One - More Than Just A Crush

Fangirlish screams and cheers were heard from the theatre while I gazed into the mirror in front of me. It was a week away from graduation at Canterlot High and Ms. Sapphire Shores, my tutor, decided to host a musical event known as ‘Canterlot’s Got Talent’. As her protégé, I was asked to take part and perform to reveal my 'natural talent' to the whole student body. Everyone will be there to watch everything I do and say. “I’m so nervous. What if I mess up? I’ll be a laughing stock,” I thought to myself. “I don’t have a choice anyway. I might as well get this over and done with. Must. Not. Fail.” I grabbed a hair comb on the dresser and groomed my hair. “Somehow, I have a weird feeling that something will happen tonight…”

The door opened as Ms. Shores stepped through. She walked over and placed a hand gently on my shoulder. “Don’t worry, Clavier. You’ll be great out there. That talent you have should be shared, not hidden,” she said.

I sighed, still nervous at the prospect of performing on stage. “I know, Ms. Shores. I’m just nervous and all.”

She saw this and patted me gently on the back. “I trust you. Nothing will go wrong, believe me. Remember your motivation. Do you know what it is?” she asked.

I nodded. “Yeah, my motivation is her. I’m going to sing and perform, not just for everyone to see, but especially for her. Because I want to express how I feel.” Ms. Shores smiled, content with my answer.

“That’s good to hear. Now, finish up and get ready to go on stage. It’ll be your time to Shiiiiinneee-Ohhhhh!” she sang out. I nodded as she left the room, leaving me alone.

“Come on, Clavier. You can do this. Do it for yourself. Do it for her,” I told myself, gazing at the reflection. Taking a deep breath, I stood up and walked out of the room. I entered the theatre, hidden by the curtains. The noise coming from the whole audience was unbearable in here. As I stood there waiting to be called in, my friend, Flash Sentry, saw me and gave a brotherly hug.

“Hey buddy! Are you ready?” he asked.

“Y-yeah. Just nervous and all.” I chuckled.

“You’ll be fine. I’m sure you’ll win over the theatre with your voice, especially the ladies.” You couldn’t help but laugh at Flash’s comedic manner in emphasising the word.

“What about you? I could have sworn I heard so many girls rooting for you,” I grinned teasingly. Flash’s face flared up. I decided to tease him. “Sooooo, was Twilight there?”

“Y-yeah, she was there. I could hear her screaming louder than the rest.” He smiled sheepishly. “Anyway, I’m just going to drop my stuff off in the dressing room, then I’ll be back here to watch you perform. You’ll be fine. Adagio will love it.” I was taken back at his words. Before I could respond, Flash left the theatre, laughing. I shook my head and stood there behind the curtains waiting.

Not a moment too soon, Ms. Shores walked on stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen! Thank you for attending tonight’s event, ‘Canterlot’s Got Talent’! I would also like to thank those who have taken part in the concert this evening. Now, before you all leave, we still have one more performance. I have decided to save the best for last. Please, give a round of applause for my protégé, Clavier Melody!”

The whole theatre shook in a thunderous roar of cheers and claps. I walked on stage and sat behind the piano as the rest of the lights dimmed, leaving a single light focused on me.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I will be performing this song tonight for all of you, so I hope you enjoy. I’d also like to dedicate this song to a girl who is very special to me and… she’s in this very room right now.”

There was a murmur among the crowd as this morphed into girls screaming and cheering for whoever the lucky girl was. As I took in a deep breath, I spotted her—Adagio. The girl of my dreams. I smiled and steadily played the first notes of the song on the piano.

I took in another deep breath. “This is for you, Adagio,” I thought to myself. My mouth opened, releasing the melodic energy held within.

The final notes on the piano ended as the song reached its climax. There was a long, silent pause across the whole theatre. People were so silent, it was making me uncomfortable—yet, at the same time, it shouldn’t. I gazed into the sea of bodies, examining their expressions. No, they did not bear expressions of disappointment, but were rather shocked, awed and surprised. At long last, the whole audience erupted into a much louder thundering roar of applause and cheers, mainly from the females who gave fangirlish screams and swooned. I sighed in relief at the positive reaction. Ms. Shores walked up to me and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Well done, Clavier. You’ve made me proud,” she said. I smiled before bowing in utmost respect and thanks.

I stood up and left for the doors to the dressing room as the applause continued. I opened the doors to the room and saw Flash sitting in a chair, grinning wildly. He pointed each of his index fingers at me in a suave manner. “I knew you could do it. Can you hear them? Ohohoho, man, the ladies are going wild!”

I chuckled. “Yeah, I’m sure they are. I’ll be swimming in ladies tonight,” I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes while Flash lightly jabbed my shoulder.

“That’s my man! Hmm… come to think of Adagio...” he trailed.

“I hope she liked it. She probably doesn’t know that song was for her, but at least I expressed it indirectly.” I sighed.

Flash put an arm around my shoulder. “Now, don’t feel down. There’s still the party, so just roam around and mingle. Hell, maybe you can spend more of your time with Adagio.” He raised his other arm as if he were surveying the land. “If you’re lucky, you might get some. Eh? Eh?” he teased. I jab him lightly in the stomach.

“Dude, not cool.” I crossed my arms as he chortled. “Alright, let’s go to the party. I’m sure Twilight’s looking for you,” I teased.

“Gah! For the last time, I don’t have a thing for Twilight!” he retaliated. I laughed as we both headed out of the dressing room and joined the sea of students leaving the faculty into the night.

Flash and I were headed to the car park, but not without passing by the girls: Twilight, Sunset, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow and… Adagio. Man! She’s so beautiful. That hair, those captivating eyes of hers, curvaceous body, a large bus— GAH! My eyes wandered off elsewhere. I mentally slapped myself as my thoughts slowly went down the gutter.

“Hey Clavier!” Adagio came up and gave me a hug. I felt my cheeks heat up as my body touched hers.

So soft, big and ro— GET YOUR ACT TOGETHER BUDDY!

“H-hey, Adagio. How’re you?” I asked her nervously.

“I’m great, thanks. Are you coming to the party?” she asked. I just realised she’s still holding onto my hand.

“Uhhhh…” I trailed off.

“Yeah, we’re going. Clavier's going to be mingling with the ladies.” Flash winked.

Adagio raised an eyebrow. “Is that so hmm? What about me?” she pouted, eyes wide like a puppy.

Oh God, anything but puppy dog eyes. She’s too cute and beautiful enough already, I think I’m dying! I thought.

“Gah! It’s not like that! We’re going to—“ I stopped when Adagio cracked up laughing. I furrowed an eyebrow.

“Relax, I was just messing with you.” She grinned. I laughed sheepishly. “Anyway, I’ll see you at the party,” she winked. I stood there awestruck, jaw hanging as Adagio and the girls walked off into the night. Flash just stood there, smirking.

“You’re definitely getting laid.” I punched his arm, hard. “Ow!” After the encounter, Flash and I got into his car and drove to the party, which was being held at Pinkie’s house.

I got out of the car as we both approached the house and went inside. I surveyed the surroundings. The place was packed with people and loud music! I could see Vinyl manning the DJ booth. “As always,” I smiled. I looked around and saw Twilight, who waved at us both. She approached us only to drag Flash away towards the other girls. I caught a hint of a blush flaring on his cheeks as the rest of the girls surrounded him, garnering for his attention.

Meanwhile, Rarity approached me. “Darling, that was a wonderful performance. Your voice is to die for! Perhaps… you can teach me?” Rarity batted her eyes at me seductively.

I blushed at her forward manner and scratched the back of my head. “Uh, hehe. Thanks, Rarity. I’ll think about it. ” The rest of the girls approached to congratulate, but instead felt a tug on my arm. I looked to see Adagio holding onto me by the arm as she roughly snatches me away from Rarity.

"Sorry! Just need to borrow him for a sec!" She apologised to the refined girl.

Rarity’s grip was forced away, eliciting a “Hmph!” as she raised her head in the air haughtily and walked off to join Twilight and the others. Adagio continued to drag me along, leading to the backyard. She sat down on a bench, patting the empty space next to her, inviting me to sit. I nodded in appreciation and sat down.

We both just sat there in silence, staring into the night sky. I fidgeted nervously in my seat, but decided to speak first to break the ice.

"Someone's jealous," I said simply. Adagio turned to look at me with a glare.

"I am not jealous!" She said defensively. "I just wanted some time alone to talk with you."

"So, you are jealous?" I teased, smirking. Adagio pouted, crossing her arms below her chest. I chuckled. I decided to change the subject.

“Sooooo… how’s the final year of high school coming along?” I asked.

Adagio slowly smiled. “It’s going well. I’m glad I have Ms. Shores as my teacher. What about you?” she asked in return.

“It’s gone pretty well. I can’t thank Ms. Shores enough for all the help and time she’s given me through high school with music. I don’t know if I’d even make it without her guidance.”

She chuckled. “Don’t be daft. I’m sure she saw your hidden potential. Heck, you’re lucky to be her protégé. I remember the time when we were competing against each other because she couldn’t decide.” My thoughts flashed back to the first time I met Adagio at my first year in Canterlot High.

Flashback -

Our music teacher, Ms. Shores, stood there nervously, unable to decide between me and the poofy- haired girl.

I can only hope that Ms. Shores picks me. My life as a musician depends on it. It runs in the family. I stood there as the girl and I stared each other in the eyes, preparing for a showdown.

I gestured to her with my hand gently. "Ladies first."

"Such a gentleman," she winked. She began. Her voice was a wonder to behold. Each note was sung beautifully without a flaw, from beginning to end. After her performance, the class applauded her. I stood there, awestruck. She looked at me and smirked.

"Let's see if you can do better," she boasted.

Oh, no. I'm not going to give up even for a beautiful girl like her.

"As gorgeous as you may be, I won't back down," I told her. She blushed.

"Did you just—… never mind. Show me what you've got."

I remembered my father's teachings passed onto me by my grandfather, and his father before him, and so on.

Take a deep breath. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale, my father's voice echoed in my thoughts. I did so as I began to feel relaxed and open-minded. My mouth opened as I slowly sung the first notes of the song. Unbeknownst to me, my classmates and Ms. Shores stood wide-eyed as the music took over, natural talent exposed. Finally, the song reached its climax with a high note and I held on as long as I could until no more.

I slowly opened my eyes and saw the whole room shocked and awed, jaws dropping. After a momentary silence, the room exploded in a chorus of applause. Ms. Shores placed a hand on my shoulder.

"That was a spectacular performance! Under my guidance, I can help refine your talent. It'd be a waste to let it go. What do you say? Are you willing to take the chance?" I stood there, unable to decide. The poofy-haired girl also deserves it but then again, so do I. I looked over to her worriedly but she smiled. I looked back to Ms. Shores and nodded. She patted me on the back and dismissed the class.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned around and saw the same girl I competed with recently in class. She held that same smile on her face. She held her hand out.. "Hi. I'm Adagio. Adagio Dazzle. What's your name?" I stood there, taken aback as this girl approached me; this doesn't happen very often. I didn't want to be rude and took hers as we shook hands. I gave her a smile of my own.

"Clavier. Clavier Melody."

Flashback Ends -

I chuckled at the memory. “I still think you deserved it more than I did,” I told her.

She perked up. “Oh?” she replied, raising an eyebrow. “And might I ask why that is?”

I rubbed my chin. “Well...” I trailed off, thinking of the many reasons. “It’s just… look at you, Adagio. You’re like a celebrity. Hell, maybe you could be one.”

I noticed a blush forming on her cheeks. “Go on. How so?” she urged.

“There’s so many reasons I can think of.” I kept silent, cautious of my words and afraid to admit of what I think of her. “Just… look at you. You’re just over-the-top attractive, you have beautiful hair, dazzling eyes that can put people under a spell with a look, a pretty face, soft lips, and an alluring voice.” You both sat there in silence as Adagio took in your words. Her cheeks flared into a deeper shade of red.

“And?”

“And, what?” I asked, confused. She smirked and nudged me.

“There’s got to be more than that,” she teased. What she said took me by surprise. “What about my body? How would you describe it?” she teased further. This time, it was my turn to blush.

“Uh… err… um…" I stammered, being careful to choose my words. She chuckled as she noticed.

“Be honest. Don’t worry, I won’t bite.” she gave me a wink.

I took in a deep breath. “Your body…” she leaned closer, waiting for my answer, “...is slender, gorgeously curvaceous and natural. You’re like the most perfect being alive. If I could add it all together and compare you to something, it would be a siren.” My face was beet red in embarrassment as I said this.

“A siren? How come?”

I thought over from what I've read on the internet. According to Greek mythology, sirens sang out to sailors so they may lure them and drown them into the deep abyss. “If you were one and I were a sailor, I would be drowning in your beauty and the pleasantness of your voice.” There was a silence between us. There's a blush noticeable on her cheeks.

“Wow. That’s a thoughtful comparison. Thanks. I never thought you’d think of me like that. You're also quite the flatterer.” She winked. I smiled and looked away to hide my blush.

“You’re so cute when you blush,” she teased.

“Not as cute as you,” I countered, causing her to blush this time. I chuckle.

“Still, I think you deserved it more than I did. Your performance on the stage was more than enough to prove that. I’d have to agree with Ms. Shore’s decision for picking you.” She smiled. My mind drifted back to my own performance, singing a song for the girl whom I have developed a crush on, discreetly.

I smiled back. “Thanks, that means a lot.”

“Say, you said on stage that that song was also dedicated to a girl you have a crush on? Mind telling me who it is?” she teases.

I looked away, flabbergasted by her question. Crap! What should I do? Should I tell her how I feel about her? I felt a tap on my shoulder, breaking my thoughts.

Adagio gazed into my eyes as they glinted brightly under the moonlight. “Clavier, are you okay? You don’t have to tell—”

I silenced her with a hand, interrupting her. “No, it’s okay. You deserve to know.” I took in a deep breath. “This girl…” I paused, thoughts wandering over everything that captured my attention. “She’s perfect in every way I can imagine. She’s gorgeous, captivating, alluring, kind, fun to have around. You name it. Everything about her…” I gazed into Adagio’s eyes deeply. “Just takes my breath away.”

“And… do you think she may like you back?”

“I like her so much, but I don’t feel like I deserve her. She’s every guy’s dream. Fragile, kind, and too perfect for a man.” Adagio sat there in silence as she listened.

“And who’s this lucky girl?” she urged. My heart started to beat.

“She’s…” I paused, afraid to admit.

“Yes?” she whispered, slowly leaning in closer.

I breathed in deeply. “That girl... is—" Suddenly, the backyard was lit up from the back entrance to the house. Adagio and I looked to see Pinkie standing there with a wide grin.

"Hey! What're you two lovebirds doing there?” I blushed as Pinkie said this. Try as I might to deny, deep down, I knew it was the truth. "Come inside and join the fun!" Pinkie gestured us both in. We both obliged.

I entered the household and searched for Flash. I spotted him still sitting with Twilight and the other girls. I walked up to them, placed a hand on his shoulder, and dragged him off.

"Woah, what the f—" was all Flash could say as I dragged him by the shoulder.

"Sorry girls! Just need to talk about something important!" I took Flash with me, away from the prying eyes of the girls.

"What the hell, man?" Flash scolded.

"Sorry if I interrupted your special alone time with the girls. Especially Twilight," I apologised teasingly.

"I was not—" Before he could finish his sentence, he slumped his shoulders in defeat. "I give up." He pouted. "What is it?"

"Listen, me and Adagio were alone outside and—"

"HOLY CRAP, DUDE! You and her, did you do it?" He made some sexual gestures with his hands. I facepalmed.

"Shhh! Keep your voice down! And no, nothing happened between us, not like that," I chided him.

"Aw, man. And I thought my buddy would finally be a man tonight," he teased.

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, whatever. Anyway, I need to ask you something, man. What should I do?"

Flash rubbed his chin in thought. "What you should do is go up to her, carry her upstairs, make out and hav—" I smacked him in the back of the head. "Ow! What was that for?" He rubbed the back of his head.

"Will you stop thinking sexually for a minute? Geez, man." I chastised.

"Well, you asked 'what should you do?'" He quoted with his fingers. I sighed.

"Alright, hear me out." We both sat down on the couch. "While you were busy flirting with Twilight, Ad—"

"I. Was. Not. Flirting. With Twilight!" Flash said defensively. I chuckled at his response.

"Sure, you weren’t. Anyway, Adagio dragged me outside to the backyard. It was just us two alone. We began to make small talk with each other and so on."

"And what did you two talk about?"

"We just talked about college, music, and stuff," I blush as I remember how I explained what I thought of her. How close I was to revealing the truth.

"I see that blush, man. Nothing you can hide from a Sentry. Spit it out," he urged.

"I told her she deserved to be Ms. Shore's protege instead of me. She asked why." I explained to Flash what I told Adagio.

He sat there with a cat-like grin. "Attaboy! What else?" He urged.

"She asked what I thought of her body." I scratched the back of your head.

"WHAAATTTTT!?!" Flash shrieked.

I placed a hand over his mouth. "Quiet, dude!"

"Sorry," he said. "If you think about it, Adagio's digging into you as much as you dig into her. She's flirting with you, buddy." I just rolled my eyes and explained the few details left over. Flash sat there in silence. Finally, he smiled. "You should tell her how you feel, buddy. Now seems like a better opportunity than ever."

"I know, and I want to, but what if she doesn't feel the same? I don't want to make things awkward between us both."

Flash patted me on the back comfortingly. "She does like you, as far as I can tell. Even the girls can probably see it a mile away,” he reassured.

I sighed. "I'll just leave it for now and see how the rest of the night goes."

Flash nodded. "Why don't we go do something to get this out of your head?" He offered.

I grinned challengingly. "Alright, what'd you have in mind?!" He grinned back. For the rest of the night Flash, the girls, and I had a good time.

We started by drinking Applejack's well-renowned family cider.

Sunset stood there in between Flash and I, ten bottles of cider for us each. "Three. Two. One. GO!" I quickly grabbed a bottle of cider and downed it quickly. I continued the process until all of it was gone. I gulped the final bottle and slammed it victoriously on the table.

"Clavier is the winner!" Sunset declared.

"Ha! I told you I'd win! Guess this Sentry can't do things in a 'Flash'". I said, chortling.

"S-shut up!" He punched me lightly on the shoulder, eliciting a fit of laughter from the girls.

Later on, we played games on Rainbow's game console she brought with her.

"Oh, for pete's sake!" Rainbow slammed her controller down comically. Flash laughed, causing her to punch him in the face. He doubled over. I cracked up, laughing wildly.

"RAINBOW!" Twilight bellowed. Rainbow cowered back in fear as Twilight stood there, angry and eyes burning. She rushed to Flash's aid.

"Oh my goodness, are you okay?" Flash sat up dazed, giving a thumbs up. What took me by surprise was when she kissed him on the forehead. I knew Twilight liked Flash but I didn't expect her to be open about it.

"O-oh my."

"Wow. Talk about denial," Applejack grinned smugly. The girls and I laughed as Twilight hid behind Flash in embarrassment.

And finally, we even played truth or dare, despite the embarrassing yet hilarious feats.

"Dare," I said with a stoic expression.

Flash grew a sly grin on his face. "I... dare you to take your shirt off in front of the girls." My eyes went wide in shock but I recovered quickly, forming an idea in my mind. I grinned.

"As you wish." I took my shirt off over my head and threw it at Twilight. She looked at it for a moment then blushed. I walked over and lifted her off the floor into my arms. I gave her a playful look, causing her to blush.

I leaned into her ear."Just say the word. I'm all yours," I whispered seductively. She shrieked, cheeks morphing into a tomato red color. I looked over to Flash, who seemed annoyed and envious. He fell into my trap just as I expected, giving him a smug grin.

I lowered Twilight down as she still blushed in embarrassment. I looked around and saw the girls with mouths hung open. I looked at them, oblivious.

"What?" I asked.

"O-oh my." Fluttershy covered her mouth with a hand.

"Woah, nelly. Ya sure ya don't work on the farm?" Applejack asked.

"Abs. Check. Body. Check." Rainbow nodded in agreement.

"Such uncouth mannerisms!" Rarity said, indignant, before calming down. “Though, I wouldn’t mind if that were me...”

I saw Flash as he mouthed words at me. "Hands. Off." I laughed, causing the girls to look at me in confusion.

After some time passed, I glanced at the clock and noticed it was now midnight.

I stood up as I prepared to head home. "Hey guys, I think I'll call it a night. I'll see you guys tomorrow. It's the weekend anyway." The girls and Flash nodded.

Adagio stood up. "Clavier, wait for me. I'll be heading back home too."

Rainbow bore a teasing grin. "Why? So you two can have some fun?" She raised her eyebrows repeatedly.

"Eep!" Fluttershy blushed as she hid behind her hair.

"Rainbow! That's quite an unladylike question!" Rarity scolded. Rainbow just rolled her eyes.

"Night everybody!" Adagio and I bade goodnight to the others. They returned the gesture. I stepped out into the dark, cold night as Adagio walked up to me.

"Do you want me to walk you home?" I offered.

"Oh, you don't have to. I don't want to impose."

"It's quite alright. A lady needs an escort back home, eh?" I joked. She laughed.

"You're such a tease," she shoved me playfully. "Alright, you can walk me home. Onwards peasant!" She ordered. I decided to play along.

"As you wish, milady." She held her hand out as I gently grasped it with my own. Ten minutes later, we reached Adagio's house. She opened the door while I bade her goodnight and turned around to head back home.

"Clavier! Wait!" She called out. I raised an eyebrow as she caught my attention.

"Is there something you need?" I asked. She nodded. She gestured me over to her. "What is it?"

I noticed Adagio's cheeks blush a faint red as she fiddled behind her back nervously. "You never told me who the lucky girl was."

"Oh... that..." I felt my cheeks burn and looked down. "Well..."

"You don't have to tell me if it makes you uncomfo—." She said. I placed a finger gently on her soft lips, cutting her sentence.

I sighed deeply. This is my chance. It's now or never. I gazed into Adagio's magenta eyes deeply, piercing through her soul. She returned the same.

"Adagio..." I started. She perked up.

"Yes?" She whispered. Both of our eyes were locked with each other, never wavering.

"You know what I told you about that girl? How I thought of her and how she makes me feel?" I said. I wanted to beat around the bush and explain things slowly to her.

"Mhm." She nodded. My heart started beating. Here goes nothing...

"Those words about that lucky girl... are about the girl that is standing in front of me now. It's you." I whispered. She gasped, taken by surprise as she placed a hand over her mouth. I noticed her cheeks flaring up quickly into bright red shapes.

I took both of her hands into mine. "Adagio, there's just not enough words I can use to describe you. Ever since I met you four years ago on that very day, I've been quite fond of you. I thought it was nothing but some random crush, but... I was wrong. I do have a crush on you, but deeper than you think. You're just flawless in every way that I can imagine. It takes my breath away and makes me feel weird inside, but what amazes me always is that you've been there for me, the same as I've been there for you. It's what I like about you as a person. Everyday, I feel closer to you, so much so that I... I've come to realise... I'm falling in love.”

I gazed into her beautiful orbs and said every word without breaking contact. I wanted to show her how deeply I cared about her. Adagio stood there in front of me, silent as she absorbed my words. I thought I had made things awkward between us both. I bore a sad expression as I slowly loosened my grip on her hands.

"I... I'm sorry. I should have just stayed silent. Goodnight, Adagio." I bore a sad expression and turned around to leave. I gasped lightly as I felt two arms wrap around my body.

"Wait. Don't leave." Adagio begged. I turned to face her, our eyes locked into each other's again. "Clavier... I have something to confess." My heart starts to beat again.

"The same day I met you four years ago, I felt different. You made me feel special. I thought it was a random crush too, but I slowly became infatuated with you. You always made me feel adored." My heart skipped a beat when I heard this. "The times we spent together were memorable. I realised that I was gradually developing tender feelings," she started blushing furiously. "You're kind, caring, loving, outgoing, and so much more I cannot describe about you all at once. Although, I would also say handsome as a bonus too," she purred in my ears, making me blush as a warm sensation flared inside me. She looked into my eyes deeply. "Clavier, I think... No. I'm in love with you too."

That final word fell on my ears like a feather. My heart fluttered and beat at a faster pace. "Really?" I leaned closer to her.

Adagio leaned in, closing the gap until we were both mere inches from each other's lips. I can feel her warm breath against my skin. "Yes, really." She whispered.

At last, her lips met mine. I closed my eyes as I melted into her soft, enchanting touch. I stood there, amazed that I'm here making out with my crush, the girl of my dreams. I would admit this is my first kiss and I've never done this before but somehow, it felt natural, like I knew what to do. On instinct. My hands wrapped around her waist, triggering a low, soft moan from her. I felt her arms wrap around my neck.

After what seemed like a long time, I leaned my head back, opening my eyes. The first thing I saw was Adagio's charming face. Shortly, her eyes also opened, revealing her dazzling magenta eyes. A strand of saliva hung there, connected to our lips. I smiled at her warmly as she did the same. She hugged around my chest.

"I love you," my heart fluttered when she said this. I hugged her tightly.

"I love you too."

"Clavier?" She whispered.

"Yes?" I replied.

"Will you stay with me for tonight?" My heart fluttered at her request, unsure how to respond.

"I..." I trailed off. She gazed deeply into my eyes.

"Please... I need you. Don't let me go." She begged, eyes shimmering in the moonlight. I stood there, locked into her gaze as I thought. At last, I came to a decision.

"I won't leave you, I promise." Adagio attacked me full on with her soft lips. Once again, I fell under her spell of her touch. I felt myself move forward as she slowly dragged me inside, still locked into our passionate make-out. She placed her arms around my neck while I lifted her feet off the ground and proceeded to carry her upstairs. I opened the door to her room and laid her down gently on her bed. I pulled away from her kiss for a moment, once again meeting her alluring eyes.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked her.

"Only with you." She whispered. She sat up on her bed and pushed me down, stepping back as she stood in front me. She began to unbutton her blouse and lifted it over her head, revealing a purple bra underneath. They're just as I thought they would b-- UGH! I mentally slapped myself for such thoughts, despite the situation. She then proceeded to slip off her skirt, showing off purple panties. I laid there, blushing furiously as Adagio stood there, hands on her hips.

She chuckled. "Don't be shy. You can look." I slowly turned my head towards Adagio. Damn. She's so sexy. She walked towards me with a seductive swing to her hips. She reached with her hand and began to unbutton my shirt before pulling it off, followed by my trousers, leaving me in my boxers.

She giggled, her blush turning crimson red. "My, my. I wonder what's waiting for me down there." I blushed. The next thing that happened was something I'd thought I'd never get to see. With a flick of her wrists, her bra and panties slid down, revealing her voluptuous, naked figure. I couldn't stand it and looked away, causing her to giggle. I stood up and slid my boxers down, leaving both of our clothes scattered on the floor. Adagio shoved me onto the bed and hovered over me, cupping my cheeks.

Once again, our lips met, resuming our make out session. After a moment, we pulled away from each other to catch our breaths. "Show me how much you love me." She whispered. Adagio leaned back in, our kiss better than the last as we gained experience. I put as much into it as I could, grabbing her and slowly turning her around. I laid her gently down below me whilst she pulled me closer with her arms.

"I love you," she whispered, smiling.

"I love you too," I whispered, smiling back.

We both expressed our love that had been restrained and hidden for some time, never holding back. After a long night, we pulled away from each other, gasping and panting to catch our breaths.

"T-that..." I panted.

"Was amazing," Adagio finished.

"Yeah." I whispered. She wrapped an arm around my body and hugged tightly. I felt tired and wanted to give into the blackness, but not without wrapping an arm under Adagio and bidding her goodnight.

"Goodnight, Dagi," I said sleepily. She giggled at the nickname.

"Goodnight Clavi," she replied. I smiled and closed my eyes, giving into the comfort and warmth.

Author's Note

Phew! First chapter for the story done. Took me a very long time to come up with and write up, not to mention proofread sweeps.

As mentioned in the description, there will be just suggestive content, innuendos, heated moments, etc. but there will be no clop whatsover, for the sake of what's left of purity. :facehoof:

I hope you all enjoyed the first chapter. Keep an eye out for more upcoming chapters! :pinkiesmile:

Credit and thanks to xebck for making me this image.

Two - An Unexpected Intrusion

Author's Note

Wow... I'm surprised to see how many people have liked and shown their support for the story so far. This is greatly appreciated, thank you all very much! :twilightsmile:

Anyway, second chapter's done! Took some time to come up and devise the plot for this chapter. Thank you and I hope you all enjoy the second chapter! More coming! :pinkiehappy:

Credit and thanks to Sonicfan13451 for making me this image.

Two - An Unexpected Intrusion

I felt greatly relieved ever since I revealed my true feelings to Adagio. It feels like a great weight has been lifted off my chest, allowing me to breath normally again. Even more, I’ve found out she felt the same way about me. I would’ve never thought that one night would lead to something more… sensual, that I would fully convey how much I truly love her as much as she loves me. It’s a great feeling that can never be explained.

My senses were triggered by a warm feeling. I slowly opened my eyes, only to wince due to a bright light. I covered my eyes with an arm as my vision gradually adjusted. Finally, I was able to see again without difficulty. I yawned and slowly sat up from the bed. I looked to my side to find the girl of my dreams drowsing away peacefully, clinging onto me tightly.

I smiled. It’s hard to believe that I’m right here after having spent the night with her. Some would say I’m lucky, but in my opinion, I feel undeserving. She’s just gorgeous and perfect, too perfect, I thought to myself. I placed a hand over her head, caressing her smooth, silky hair. I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the forehead. I then proceeded to remove her arm carefully, cautious not to wake her up. I began to stand up when I felt myself pulled back by two silky-smooth arms. The next thing I know, I’m lying down on the bed with two fuchsia eyes staring into mine.

There was Adagio, smiling and awake. “Good morning, handsome,” she greeted softly. She placed her hands on my cheeks.

I wrapped my arms around her waist. “Good morning, beautiful,” I greeted in return. I smiled and brought her into my arms affectionately.

“Did you sleep well?” I asked.

She gave a sultry smile, “I slept better with you by my side.” I blushed. She laughed when she noticed. “Oh, come on. We’ve done it already and yet you’re still embarrassed?”

“I-I’m just trying to be appropriate,” I said sheepishly.

“Awww, you’re so modest. That’s another thing I love about you,” she gave me a peck on the lips. I was lost for words. Adagio decided to make a move. She pressed herself on me, rubbing her chest against mine. I felt my blush grew deeper.

“Dagi?”

She giggled. “Yes, Clavi?” she cooed.

“Am I dreaming or am I in Heaven?” I asked. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips for several seconds.

“Does that answer your question?” she said seductively.

“Y-yeah.” I felt a blush forming.

“Aww, someone’s liking the attention,” she teased.

“Maybe it’s because you’re just too alluring,” I said.

“Do you want more?” she said with a sensual tone. I stared at her in silence, unable to ponder her question.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” she said. She leaned forward and kissed me full force on the lips. My eyes grew wide in surprise, but I quickly regained my posture. I retaliated as I returned the kiss, thrillingly putting in as much passion and love into it as the night before. I pushed my tongue into her mouth, eliciting a soft moan from her. I felt her tongue brush against mine as we wrestled for domination. We pulled away, connected by a small strand of saliva from our mouths, catching our breaths.

Adagio smiled. “For our first time, you’re such a great kisser.”

“And you have sweet lips,” I grinned.

“Oh? So how was I last night then? Did I taste good?” she trailed sultrily. Her voice sent shivers up my spine.

“U-um… I…” I stammered.

She giggled. “You’re just too cute when you’re confused,” she said. We stayed there for a while, locked into each other’s eyes.

“I’m glad I met you. I don’t know how things would be without you here. I feel incomplete when you’re not there,” she whispered softly.

“Shh… I’m here. I did promise I’d be here for you, right?” I reassured. She nodded. “I’m here, and I always will be. I can feel the spark between us, I know it. You’re the only girl I had my eyes on,” I paused. “Do you remember why I sang that song last night?”

“You wanted to express your feelings for that girl, hoping they’d feel the same way about you. And you’re right, I do feel the same way for you,” she answered.

“That’s right.” I heard sniffles which seemed to come from her.

“Hey, are you crying?” She was. “Hey, don’t cry. I don’t like to see you crying,” I cooed softly. She nuzzled her head under my chin.

“It’s okay. I’m not crying because I’m sad. I’m crying because I’m… just happy to hear how you feel about me. Every word from you is tender.” She pulled her head back.

She cupped my cheeks. “I love you, Clavier,” she said softly.

“And I love you more, Adagio.” We both leaned in, our lips meeting once again. We pulled away from each other. I bore a grin on my face.

“So, where were we, milady?” I teased. She giggled. She pulled me down onto the bed, locking our lips together into a long, passionate kiss. She let out a moan as I ran my hands up and down her waist gently, allowing my tongue entry. She moaned deeper, causing her to wrap her arms around my neck as my tongue swirled inside, wrestling with hers for superiority.

DING! DONG!

She pulled away to catch some air. We looked at each other, confused. “Who could that be?” I asked.

“I don’t know. Who cares? I. WANT. YOU,” she said aggressively. Our lips met once again but was shortly cut off by a rapid ringing of the bell.

DING! DONG! DING! DONG! DING! DONG! DING! DONG! DING! DONG! DING! DONG!

“UGH!” Adagio pulled away again, frustrated.

“You better check who it is. We can continue later,” I winked. She pouted, but not without a quick kiss. “You owe me one later,” she winked. I blushed. She got up from the bed and walked over to her dresser. She grasped for a dressing gown and put it on, tightly wrapped around her curvaceous figure. She then walked out of the room, a sway to her hips and went downstairs to meet the prowlers. That ass… I thought, biting my lower lip.

I sat alone on the bed in silence, pondering over my feelings. Okay, so I admitted my love for her, she asked me to spend the night, and here I am, in her bed with the girl I’m head over heels for. I let gravity pull me down, sighing blissfully. I recalled last night’s events. Every word and passion recollected.

Not a moment too soon, my eyes grew wide as realization dawns upon me. “Did we use protection last night?” I thought, concerned. I placed a finger to my forehead in deep thought. “I can’t even remember… things happened fast and here I am. I’ll have to ask Adagio later.” I sighed and closed my eyes. I heard a faint beeping noise.

“Must be my phone,” I muttered. I went over and grabbed my phone from my trousers that were among the scattered clothing on the floor. I turned on the phone to reveal 17 missed calls and 5 messages.

“Woah…” I said, astonished. I checked to see that they were all from Flash and the girls.

My attention was distracted from the screen as I suddenly heard a group of loud murmurs coming from downstairs. I slowly stood out of bed and walked quietly to the door to listen.

“Oh hey! Good morning guys!” Adagio’s voice greeted.

“Why howdy there, Adagio!” came a southern accent.

That’s Applejack no doubt. The girls are probably there with her.

“Good morning, Adagio. My, you look quite a mess,” a refined voice spoke.

Rarity.

“Probably had a rough workout,” came a teasing raspy voice.

Ugh… Rainbow, I groaned mentally. I won’t deny it though, Adagio and I did spend the night together. But still…

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity scolded.

“It’s okay, I’m used to it. Please, come in and make yourselves at home,” Adagio gestured. I could hear the shuffling of feet down the hallway and into the living room.

“Whoopee!” I heard an excited tone.

Pinkie. I chuckled quietly.

“So, what brings you guys here?” Adagio asked the girls.

“Oh, we just wanted to come by and ask you if you’d like to hang out today,” came Sunset’s voice.

“Sure! I’ll be glad to! I’ll need a shower first,” Adagio excused.

“Please do, I can smell that horrid stench all over the place darling, hygiene is a must for a lady,” Rarity said, disgusted.

I sniffed myself. I only just noticed the foul stench surrounding my body which I assume was from last night’s activities. I stink of sex. I need to take a shower and get cleaned up, I thought.

“Phew! What is that smell?” Twilight complained. There was a brief silence among the girls.

“Er…uh… hehe. I tripped last night and fell onto a pile of rubbish. Y-yeah, that’s… what happened,” Adagio explained nervously. I face-palmed. I don’t think they’ll buy that excuse.

“Hmmm… that’s what happened huh?” Applejack asked suspiciously. I groaned mentally, aware that Applejack can detect a lie even from a mile away. She’s like a sniffer dog.

Note to self, don’t tell her that.

“Y-yeah, that’s what happened,” Adagio said, nervously.

“If ya say so,” Applejack drawled.

“Stay here for a sec girls. I’ll be right back,” Adagio said. I could hear footsteps approaching. Adagio slowly opened the door and walked in.

“Psst! Clavier, I need you to be quiet because the girls might hear you. The walls in my house aren’t exactly thick, either,” she whispered. I nodded. “Good boy. I’m going to take a shower because the girls wanted to ask me out to join them. Care to join me?” Adagio whispered alluringly. My face instantly burned to a bright red colour.

“W-what? B-b-u-but…” I stammered.

“It’s okay. Besides…” she sniffed. “You smell too. Might as well join me to save time,” she winked. I felt like I wanted to hide away from my embarrassment. Nevertheless, I accepted. Adagio went into the bathroom as I followed. She stripped off her dressing gown, once again, revealing her flawless body. She stepped into the cubicle, motioning me with her finger.

“Come here,” she whispered sexily.

Daaaaaamn, she’s turning me on already… I thought, blood rushing through my body. Adagio seemed to notice and blushed, giggling quietly. I stepped into the cubicle with her as she turned on the shower. She wrapped her arms around my torso, prompting me to do the same, closing my eyes. We stood there feeling each other’s warmth as water flowed down on us, trickling down our bodies. I opened my eyes to look at her. Her eyes opened, staring into mine.

“You look beautiful when you’re wet,” I said nonchalantly.

“Oh? In what way? Right now or last night?” she teased. I blushed.

“G-g-no! I meant right now,” I hissed, stuttering. She giggled softly.

“Relax, I was teasing.” Adagio grinned.

“I meant, you’re just beautiful in every way. The water glistening off your skin, hair straight down…” I took in a deep breath. “You’re just a sight to behold, you know that?”

“Aww, you’re so sweet,” she awed.

“Not as much as you,” I grinned. I unwrapped my arms and reached for a bar of soap. Water itself isn’t going to clean us of our stench.

“Do you want me to scrub your back?” I offered. She nodded. I slowly scrubbed her back with the soap, making small circles to ensure every spot was covered. After I was finished, she took the bar of soap and scrubbed mine in return. We let the water flow upon us, cleansing us of the stench.

We stood there under the trickling water. Adagio grabbed my head. “Remember, you owe me,” she said. She brought me closer as she leaned in for the kiss. Our lips met, continuing after the interruption. She moaned softly as I returned the kiss. Each time our lips met, the experience felt more electrifying than the last. She slid her tongue into my mouth, eliciting a moan from myself. I battled against hers for domination, causing her to moan louder. I pulled away. “Shhhh! They might hear us from downstairs. They’ll think something’s going on,” I whispered. Ironic when we’re both behind closed doors. She nodded. We resumed making out but were interrupted by a knocking on the door.

We pulled away again, both of our eyes wide. “Adagio, are you okay in there?” came Rarity’s voice. I began sweating bullets.

“U-uh yeah! I’m fine! I just… slipped,” Adagio called out.

“You’re not hurt are you?” Rarity asked from the other side of the door, concerned.

“No, I’ll be fine. Thanks for the concern,” Adagio replied.

“If you’re sure then. I’ll be back downstairs.” I sighed mentally in relief. Adagio turned off the shower as we both got out of the cubicle.

“Wait here. I’ll check if the coast is clear,” she said. I nodded. Adagio went to the door and slowly opened it, peeking into her room. She looked back and nodded her head. “It’s clear.”

I walked out of the room as Adagio went to her bedroom door and locked it. I dried myself with a towel and picked up my clothes on the floor to get dressed. “I can’t stay here any longer. I’ll get caught for sure,” I thought worriedly. I turned to face Adagio, who was dressed in a dark blue skirt and a light purple blouse.

“Adagio, I think I should go. I could get caught. It’s too risky,” I explained.

She frowned. “Can’t you stay with me for a little while longer?” she begged.

I pulled her into my arms as close as I could, giving her a peck on the lips. “I could, but if I get caught, what would the girls say? Wouldn’t they find it suspicious that I’m here?” I explained. She pouted, embracing her head against my chest.

“Yeah, I guess,” she accepted.

I knew I couldn’t just walk straight out of the door without getting spotted by one of the girls. I needed to ask Adagio if she could keep them at bay until I got out. “Will you be able to keep them distracted? I can’t just walk out of the door without making too much noise,” I stated.

She nodded. “Sure, I’ll keep them busy. Follow me and stay close.” She grabbed my hand and dragged me along gently. She opened the door to her bedroom, peeking out to make sure none of the girls were in view. “It’s clear.”

I walked out of the room quietly. I could hear the girls murmuring closely downstairs. Adagio signalled me to wait.

“Hey guys, sorry to keep you all waiting,” she said.

“It’s okay,” the girls replied in unison.

“Are you okay, Adagio? Rarity said you slipped in the shower when she went to check up on you,” Twilight said, concerned.

“I’m fine really, thanks,” she waved off.

“Didn’t sound like you got hurt,” Rainbow said, a smug tone in her voice.

“What’re you implying?” Adagio said.

“I-it sounded like you were… moaning,” Fluttershy whispered. I started to panic as I heard that.

“W-what? What makes you think that, Fluttershy?” Adagio asked defensively.

“Is there someone up there with ya, sugarcube?” Applejack asked suspiciously.

“NO!” Adagio shouted. “I mean… no, there’s nobody up there with me. It’s just me and you girls in the house,” Adagio said sheepishly.

“Oooooh, are we playing hide and seek?” Pinkie exclaimed.

Oh crap, I hope she doesn’t come up here or I’m screwed… figuratively speaking.

“Ready or not, here I come!” Pinkie yelled.

Oh no… I quietly rushed back into Adagio’s room. I panicked as I looked for a place to hide. I could hear Pinkie’s footsteps bounding up the stairs. There’s not much time left. I looked behind me and saw a wardrobe. I opened it. Luckily, it didn’t have much in it, giving me plenty of space to hide in.

“Pinkie! Wait!” I heard Adagio call out. I stood inside the wardrobe, observing through the small gap. Not too long after I got in, Pinkie charged into the room and stood in the center.

“Come out, come out, wherever you areeeeee!” Pinkie sang. I feel like I’m being hunted in a horror movie, albeit the anomaly is replaced by a party-obsessed girl. Through the gap, I saw Adagio and the rest of the girls rush into the room.

“Pinkie! You should know better than to barge into someone else’s room!” Sunset scolded. Despite being warned, Pinkie seemed to ignore her and continued to be her usual self.

Typical Pinkie, I mentally chuckled.

“I told you, there’s no one up here!” Adagio shouted. I saw Twilight looking around the room, observing every speck and gap. I felt nervous at being discovered by the girls. Not only would I be embarrassed and humiliated, but Adagio too!

“Huh, why’re your clothes scattered on the floor?” Rainbow asked.

I began to grow more nervous. Ugh, the room’s untidy and the bed sheets probably reek from last night, I groaned mentally.

“I... felt tired last night and decided to just strip down and go to bed,” Adagio said. Applejack gave her a suspicious look.

“Care to explain the bed?” she asked, her eyes narrowed. I could see Adagio’s hands fidgeting behind her back.

“Well, I just woke up and I haven’t had time to make the bed. You guys did disturb my sleep after all,” Adagio explained. Applejack nodded slowly. After all, there was some truth to her words. My mind flashes back to earlier before the girls came by and disturbed us.

“Eugh! What’s that horrid stench?” Rarity gagged. The other girls began sniffing themselves and in the air. I began to grow more and more nervous, I felt the need to rush out of the wardrobe and out of the house.

“Not me,” Rainbow said.

Twilight shook her head. “Not me.”

Applejack shook her head. “It ain’t me either.”

“Pfft. You work at the farm,” Rainbow pointed. I covered my mouth, preventing myself from bursting into laughter.

“Hey! Just because ah work at the farm does not mean ah don’t keep mahself clean!” Applejack retorted. Rainbow shrugged.

“It’s definitely not me. A lady never smells awful!” Rarity said haughtily, head in the air.

“It’s not me,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“I smell like cupcakes!” Pinkie cried. “Ooh! Speaking of cake,” she randomly extricated a cupcake from her puffy pink hair. I shook my head, accepting her random nature. The rest of the girls looked to Adagio.

“What? It’s not me, I just had a shower,” she shrugged.

“U-uh girls? I think it’s—“ Fluttershy spoke but was interrupted.

“If it’s not any of us, where is it coming from?”

“Maybe it’s Fluttershy? She hangs around critters a lot,” Pinkie pointed out.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure that’s not the reason,” Rainbow said sarcastically. Pinkie was bouncing around, causing poor Fluttershy to trip.

“WAH!” Fluttershy yelled, toppling onto the bed face first.

OH SHI— I wanted to call out but I had to stop myself. I watched, helpless at what’s coming next.

“PINKIE!” the girls loudly chided her. Sunset walked over to Fluttershy, who was still lying flat on the bed. She slowly pushed herself up.

“W-what’s this?” Fluttershy said. She leaned down and sniffed the bed.

Ohhhhh, no...

Fluttershy’s eyes grew wide open, blushing deep as a red tomato.

“I-i-i-it smells like…” I was about to lose it but I had to keep myself under control. The next thing I knew, Fluttershy was screaming loudly, shaking the walls and the room. “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! EW! EW! EW! EW! EW!” The girls had to cover their ears while I had to cover mine as tight as I could due to the confined space of the wardrobe.

“Fluttershy! Calm down!” Twilight yelled to try calm her down, but she wasn’t responding.

“I got an idea!” Rainbow yelled. She walked over to Fluttershy, who was screaming in a corner. Rainbow grabbed and turned her around, giving her a slap on the face. Fluttershy did indeed stop yelling, but I feared for the worst. “CALM DOWN!” Rainbow yelled.

Oh no, that’s going to make things worse, Rainbow. What came next surprised me. Instead of another breakdown, Fluttershy smacked her hard on the face, leaving a red hand-mark on Rainbow’s face.

“OW!” Rainbow cried out, falling onto the floor.

“Oh my Faust! I’m so sorry, Rainbow Dash! I didn’t mean to slap you back!,” Fluttershy apologised frantically, self-consciously lowering her head. I gasped quietly, covering my mouth. The girls gasped. That was completely unexpected from Fluttershy, but at the same time, Rainbow did deserve it for slapping her in the first place.

Rainbow held a thumbs-up, dazed. “Just about right! Well done, Fluttershy!”

“Alright, simmer down y’all!” Applejack shouted over the girls. They all fell silent. Rarity decided to speak.

“Fluttershy, what’s wrong darling? Why were you screaming?” Rarity asked her calmly. She didn’t respond.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight asked. Fluttershy pointed to the bed. I could see Adagio becoming nervous. Rainbow stood up, rubbing her red-stained face.

“Hehe, sorry about that, Fluttershy,” Rainbow apologised sheepishly.

“I-it’s okay. Sorry for hitting you. It didn’t hurt too much did it?” the shy girl asked anxiously. Rainbow shook her head.

Rainbow hiding behind her pride as usual, I smirked mentally. She’s one never to let her ego down.

“Fluttershy, I’m sorry for tripping you over. It was an accident!” Pinkie begged, clutching onto her legs tightly.

“It’s okay, really.”

“So, what’s wrong? What got ya screamin’ girl?” Applejack asked. Fluttershy pointed to the bed.

“The bed,” she simply said.

“Okay, it’s the bed, but what about it?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s wet, an—“ Fluttershy continued, but was interrupted once again. Rainbow doubled over laughing. “Oh! My! Gosh! Adagio, you still wet the bed?” I could see the other girls trying not to burst out laughing, but failed. The whole room erupted in laughter as Adagio stood there, blushing and embarrassed.

“I did not wet the bed!” Adagio shot hotly.

“Um, girls if I could just—“ poor Fluttershy was drowned out by the giggling.

“Oh yeah? Why’d Fluttershy get wet then?” Rainbow asked smugly.

“I… UGH!” Adagio groaned.

“Uh, girls? The bed also sme—“ I saw Sunset sniffing at the bed.

“Ugh! That smells horrible. Are you sure you didn’t wet the bed?” Sunset teased.

“FOR THE LAST TIME! NO!” Adagio roared. The girls stopped sniggering, cowering in fear. Adagio took in a deep breath and calmed down.

“Nevermind…” Fluttershy sighed.

“It’s… It’s complicated alright? Now can we just leave it and go downstairs? You’ve all been in my room long enough already,” Adagio requested. The girls nodded and filed out of the room. Adagio stood there, waiting for them to leave and ensure that they were out of hearing range.

“Clavier? Are you there?” she whispered. I decided to walk out of her wardrobe, taking a deep breath for fresh air. “I’m here,” I said. She rushed over and gave me a tight hug, giggling quietly.

“Out of all the places, it had to be in the wardrobe huh? Enjoy the assortment?” she teased.

I chuckled quietly. “I didn’t pay attention because I had my eye on you.” She blushed. We shared a smile. “I really have to go. Flash’s been texting me like crazy,” I explained, frowning.

“Alright, let’s try again.” She grabbed my hand and led me out of the door quietly, signalling me to wait. “Once I walk down there, I’ll keep them distracted while you walk out of the door okay?” I nodded. She walked out and went down the hallway into the living room where the girls were waiting.

“Clavier hasn’t been responding. Should I try calling him?” Rarity asked. I panicked. I checked my pocket, making sure it was on silent. Luckily, it was off. I slowly put on my shoes and tip-toed down the stairs gingerly to avoid being heard at all costs.

“Has he replied to any of you girls?” Sunset asked. The rest of the girls murmured a ‘no’.

“He’s probably tired from last night’s performance. Cut him some slack. He deserves some rest,” Adagio replied. I smiled. I finally made it down the stairs and proceeded to move forwards to the door. I gently touched the handle and twisted it slowly. The door made a click.

“Hey, what was that?” Rainbow asked. I began to panic. If Rainbow came down here, I’d be done for.

“Meh, it’s probably nothing,” Rainbow shrugged. I slowly opened the door as it made a slight noise. It’s now or never… I took a deep breath and opened the door, rushing outside.

“What was that?!” I heard Twilight call out. I rushed out the door and pelted down the road far away from Adagio’s. Luckily, I didn’t live too far, being a 15 minute walk from each other. I made a sprint back towards home.

Shortly, I heard a voice call out. “HEY! COME BACK HERE!” I didn’t dare turn around nor guess who it was, knowing the risk if I got caught.

I zoomed down the lane as fast as lightning, avoiding my pursuer(s). I turned to the right into an alley and then a left. Yes! The main high street was full of people. I dashed into the main street and blended with the people. I chose to stick near the shops, hoping to conceal my identity further. I saw a cafe and went inside. I sat down in one of the chairs and asked for a cup of coffee. I observed the alley I came out from, my eyes lingering for a sign of the girls. My patience paid off when I spotted Rainbow Dash, who was followed by Applejack. The rest of the girls didn’t seem to be with them.

I took a sip of my coffee, hiding in plain sight in the crowd. Applejack and Rainbow seemed to be bickering and turned around, making their way back to the others. I sighed in relief, taking a fresh breath to calm the nerves. I gulped down the rest and gave the waitress a tip. She thanked me and I bid farewell, exiting the cafe. I decided to walk back home.

13 Minutes Later -

I finally reached my residence. I approached the door to my house, fumbling for my keys in a pocket. I grabbed them and unlocked the door. I entered and went upstairs to my room, discarding my clothes and leaving them in the laundry, leaving me in my boxers. I let myself fall onto the bed, falling into a slumber.

Sometime Later -

I woke up feeling refreshed, having been worn out from hiding from the girls and my little escapade from Applejack and Rainbow. I checked my phone for the time. It was now 11:30AM. I noticed I had more missed calls and texts from the girls and Flash. I opened the message app, scrolling through the latest text from them individually.

“Hey, are you okay? You haven’t been responding to the texts.” - Sunset

“Please answer our messages… if you don’t mind that is.” - Fluttershy

“Hey Clavier, you haven’t been responding lately. We’re getting worried. Please call any of us back soon.” - Twilight

“Clavier, darling, please reply or call one of us at least. Much love XOXO” - Rarity

“Hey sugarcube, hope you’re alright. We’re getting worried. Please let us know you’re okay,” - Applejack

“Hey dude, I hope you’re okay and just sleeping after last night’s performance and partying. Stay awesome, but not as much as me!” :) - Rainbow

“Hey Clavier! I hope you had a good night at the party! We should do a Congratulations-Clavier-For-The-Super-Terrific-Performance party for you soon! :D I hope you’re okay, please respond ASAP." - Pinkie

“Hey dude! You better be okay! You haven’t been responding to my texts and calls. The girls called me earlier today and said the same. Please reply ASAP.” - Flash

I smiled and sent a reply to each one individually, informing them that I’m okay.

My phone beeped, giving notice that I received another text. I smiled. It was from Adagio.

“Hey handsome, I hope you made it back home without too much trouble. Rainbow and Applejack didn’t catch you did they? Anyway, hope to see you again soon. Me and the girls plan on coming down to your house later near evening. Love you ;) XOXO” - Adagio

I smiled, heart beating. It’s only been a short while since I’ve left Adagio’s side and I miss her already. I’m truly, madly in love. I decided to reply back.

“Hey beautiful. I made it back but not without being chased haha! They didn’t catch me. I’m just too quick :P Hope to see you soon as well. Miss you already :c Love you too :)” - Clavier

I pressed ‘Send’ on my phone. I lay there, closing my eyes and relishing the warmth of the sun. My thoughts instantly journeyed back to Adagio. Everything about her just made me go crazy—her soft smooth skin, her sleek hair, curvaceous figure, the delicate touch of her hands, a beautiful smile on her face, luscious lips, teasing attitude. Faust, I feel like my life would be meaningless without her around. I can’t stand a second without her by my side. As I was fixed on my own thoughts,suddenly, my phone began vibrating. I checked to see that it was Flash. I accepted and placed my phone to my ear.

“Hello?” I said.

“CLAVIER! WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN MAN!” Flash yelled. I winced, covering my ear.

“Darnit, will you stop yelling? Geez....” I yelled back.

“Sorry,” he said. “Anyway, where’ve you been?”

“I..” I paused, carefully thinking over my words. “I’ve been here, sleeping in.”

“Bull. I came by earlier and you weren’t there. I tried calling you and sending texts, but I didn’t get any replies. For crying out loud, do you know how worried I was about you?” he chided. I can understand Flash’s attitude right now. He’s just looking out for me. He’s always been like my brother since we were little after all.

I began to think of an excuse. “I… I woke up earlier and decided to walk. I forgot to bring my phone with me,” I said. Please buy it, please buy it! I chanted mentally.

“Alright, that’s pretty fair I guess. Anyway, is it free to drop by and chill?” he asked.

“Sure thing buddy. When’re you planning on coming?” I asked him.

“Already there, outside your door,” he replied. I shook my head.

“For Faust’s sake, let me know next time before you come here. My place looks like a total mess right now.” I heard him chuckling in the background as I ended the call. I went downstairs and opened the door. There stood my best friend. I gestured him in. “Come in.” He thanked me and took off his shoes. We went to my living room and sat on the couch as I reached for the TV remote and turned it on.

I felt a tap on my shoulder. Flash looked at me with a smug grin plastered on his face.

“What?” I asked.

“I know you didn’t go for a walk buddy,” he specified, grin still plastered on his face.

Three - Being Cautious

Author's Note

I'd like to apologize if it took a long time since the second chapter was released. So far, I've been busy writing the chapters so the fourth hopefully shouldn't take too long and will require proofreading and editing before it's published. Due to our busy schedules, it could take time for each chapter to be typed up, proofread and edited so you'll have to bear with us. :applejackunsure:

Without further ado, chapter three is finally here! :pinkiehappy:

Thank you for your patience and I hope you all enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Credit and thanks to fbksru521 for making me this image.

Three - Being Cautious

Flash tapped me on the shoulder. The next thing I knew, I was looking right back at him, noticing a smug grin plastered onto his face.

“What?” I asked, confused by his sudden odd attitude.

Flash and I sat there in silence for a few moments. “Well?” I asked. He didn’t respond, keeping his smug grin spread out. He lifted his eyebrows suavely as if he were implying something. Flash’s acting weird, I wond—wait… he doesn’t know… does he? I thought. I felt a slight uneasiness growing inside me.

“Well, what?” He still didn’t respond. I shoved him lightly. “You’re acting all weird dude.”

Flash snapped back to reality. “I said, I. Know. You. Didn’t. Go. Out. For. A. Walk,” he stated slowly. I was becoming more confused and nervous.

“W-what do you mean? Of course I went out for a walk. It helps to clear my mind and thoughts,” I explained.

Flash sighed. “Seriously? You won’t be able to pull this one over me. Here, let me break it down for you.”

“Shortly after you and Adagio left, I too decided to leave since it was late. I bade the girls a good night. Before that though, I saw Rainbow holding a wallet. I recognised that it was yours.” Flash fumbled in his pocket, extricating what I recognised was my wallet. He tossed it over to me. “Here.”

“Huh, thanks,” I said sheepishly.

“Don’t mention it. Check your things next time before you leave. You don’t want the girls to know, do you? Besides, what if Adagio saw it?” he told me teasingly. I rolled my eyes, nodding in response.

“So anyway, before Rainbow could even take a chance to peek inside your wallet, I swiped it away from her hands. Faust knows how the girls would’ve reacted if they’d discovered you like Adagio.” I always kept a note in my wallet which expressed how I felt about Adagio; Flash had discovered it a long time ago near the end of our first year in Canterlot High. It’s what kept me motivated ever since.

I frowned. “Flash, I don’t think the girls would mind if they found out.”

“What if one of them suddenly blew the whistle? Not to mention Rainbow. Should I remind you that Rainbow has a ‘slip-of-the-tongue’ issue? You’ll be screwed… literally,” Flash smirked.

I furrowed my eyebrows. “What’s that supposed to mean?” I demanded.

“I’ll get to that. Let me finish,” he said calmly. “After I left Pinkie’s house, I decided to go after you so I could hand your wallet back before you could get home. I caught up with you and noticed you and Adagio were walking together. I chose to hang back a good distance and see where you two were off to,” I grinned widely. “Seems like you were walking her home.” I felt my cheeks turn a bright red.

“W-wh-what’re you talking about?” I stammered.

“I was observing you two standing outside. You were about to leave when she stopped you. Looked like you two were talking about something,” he pointed out. I spaced out for a moment, mind drifting back to last night.

Flashback -

"Clavier! Wait!" She called out. I raised an eyebrow as she caught my attention.

"Is there something you need?" I asked. She nodded. She gestured me over to her. "What is it?"

I noticed Adagio's cheeks blush a faint red as she fiddled behind her back nervously. "You never told me who the lucky girl was."

"Oh... that..." I felt my cheeks burn and looked down. "Well..."

"You don't have to tell me if it makes you uncomfo—." She said. I placed a finger gently on her soft lips, cutting her sentence.

I sighed deeply. This is my chance. It's now or never. I gazed into Adagio's magenta eyes deeply, piercing through her soul. She returned the same.

"Adagio..." I started. She perked up.

"Yes?" She whispered. Both of our eyes were locked with each other, never wavering.

"You know what I told you about that girl? How I thought of her and how she makes me feel?" I said. I wanted to beat around the bush and explain things slowly to her.

"Mhm." She nodded. My heart started beating. Here goes nothing...

"Those words about that lucky girl... are about the girl that is standing in front of me now. It's you." I whispered. She gasped, taken by surprise as she placed a hand over her mouth. I noticed her cheeks flaring up quickly into bright red shapes.

I took both of her hands into mine. "Adagio, there's just not enough words I can use to describe you. Ever since I met you four years ago on that very day, I've been quite fond of you. I thought it was nothing but some random crush, but... I was wrong. I do have a crush on you, but deeper than you think. You're just flawless in every way that I can imagine. It takes my breath away and makes me feel weird inside, but what amazes me always is that you've been there for me, the same as I've been there for you. It's what I like about you as a person. Everyday, I feel closer to you, so much so that I... I've come to realise... I'm falling in love.”

Flashback Ends -

I felt myself shaken by the shoulder. “Hey, are you with me?” I snapped back to reality.

“H-huh? Y-yeah! I’m here. Just… thinking, that’s all,” I stuttered.

“So, what did you two talk about? If you don’t mind me asking. Must’ve been pretty deep,” he smirked. I could feel my blush growing a bit.

I was silent for a moment before looking at him, a serious expression spread across his face. “Well, I’ll explain it shortly. But you promise not to tell anyone. Pinkie Promise?” I asked.

He rolled my eyes. “Fine, I Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” he said dully, performing each gesture lazily.

I laughed at his comical manner. “You look ridiculous when you do the Pinkie Promise.”

He frowned. “So do you. Fits the girls fine, which is why I don’t like doing it. I look like a moron,” he groaned.

I shrugged. “Oh well, better than nothing right?” he said, nodding in response. I then inhaled some fresh air calmly. “I… I admitted to Adagio how I felt about her. She was surprised to say the least. I thought I may have screwed up and made it awkward between us. I turned to leave but she grabbed me from behind with her arms,” I explained. He nodded, urging me to continue.

“She begged me not to leave. What happened next was both shocking and exhilarating at the same time. She confessed her feelings. Flash, I’ve been harboring these feelings for her, and she has been too. We’re both in love with each other. I can’t nor will I deny it.”

He gazed at me in silence, absorbing my words. Finally, he slowly let out a warm smile and patted me on the back. “Good man. How’d it feel?” he asked.

“It felt like a great weight’s been lifted off my chest and at the same time, the mutual feelings for each other are indescribable,” I replied.

He nodded thoughtfully. “Well, at least you’ve been honest and told me the truth. That’s all that matters,” he pointed.

“Hey, we’re the best of friends. We have been since we were kids. Heck, you’ve been like a brother to me, one I’ve never had before,” I said proudly, smiling.

“I couldn’t agree more,” he smiled in return. I held out my fist which Flash bumped with his own.

[Flash Sentry’s P.O.V.]

Flashback -

Today was my first day of school. I was only six years old back then. I walked into the classroom with my mother, clutching tightly onto her with both of my hands. “Go on, Flash. In you go, I’m sure you’ll have a great day and make some friends. Mommy will be back to pick you up later at three o’clock in the in the afternoon, okay?” she reassured soothingly.

I nodded obediently. “Yes, mommy.” I was nervous at first at the thought of school. School. Teachers. Other children.

“That’s a good boy. Now, give mommy a kiss,” she cooed. I did so and pecked her on the cheek lightly. “Behave, okay? Have a lovely day, son!” My mother walked out of the room, waving a goodbye which I returned. I turned around to face my class tutor and a large group of kids quietly sitting cross-legged.

“Hello there! I’m Ms. Merrilee. Why don’t you come up and introduce yourself?” she said with warm, comforting smile. I stood there, shaking. She reached her hand out. I reluctantly allowed her to take my hand, bringing me gently up front. “Why don’t you tell us your name, little one?” I nodded shakily.

I gazed at the body of children. “H-h-hello. Um… my name’s F-Flash Sentry and today’s my first day of school here. I-it’s good to meet you all and I h-hope I get to make new friends. Th-thank you,” I introduced myself. The other children sitting in front clapped their hands. Ms. Merrilee patted me on the back gently. “It’s nice to meet you, Flash. Please, take a seat with the other children,” she gestured. I did so and picked a spot next to a boy. He had dark purplish-blue hair with light blue streaks on the edges, blue skin, and ocean blue eyes. Everything about this guy was blue, I mentally giggled. The boy looked at me with a smile. He held his hand out.

“Hi, I’m Clavier. Clavier Melody. It’s nice to meet you, Flash Sentry,” he introduced happily.

I smiled and shook his hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Clavier. Do you want to be best friends?” I asked.

His eyes glistened like water. “Sure, best friends?” he asked.

“Best friends,” I replied, smiling. We bumped our fists together.

Flashback Ends -

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

I saw a smile appear on his face. I wondered what he was thinking. He looks like he’s spaced out. I shook him by the shoulders.

“Hey, Flash. You were spacing there for a second, you okay?” I asked worriedly. He held a hand up calmly.

“I’m fine, just remembered something,” he reassured, smiling. I nodded. He decided to resume asking further more questions. Flash grew a devious smirk.

“Soooooo… is there anything else I should know?” he asked with a teasing tone. I felt my cheeks flare up into a deep red colour.

“I thought you were there observing?” I asked, confused.

“I was, but I decided to leave. Someone needed their privacy,” Flash answered, his smirk growing.

“Well…” I started off, scratching the back of my head lightly. “We, um… we kissed,” I mumbled, embarrassed.

“Aye, its normal for couples who admit their feelings for each other. Although, I would say it sounds corny, like the scenes you’d find in some romance movies,” he burst out laughing. I punched him on the shoulder. “Owwwww!” he groaned, rubbing the spot to ease the pain.

“How would you like it if I said I found the moment between you and Twilight corny?” I grinned smugly. Flash’s cheeks visibly flared up.

“What?! What the hell does this have to do with Twilight?” he asked hotly. I just sat, ignoring his question, grinning. “UGH!” he groaned frustratedly, throwing arms in the air. I chuckled. “Okay, back to the topic,” he resumed calmly. “This is about you and Adagio… not about me and… Twilight. Continue.”

“We kissed for a good amount of time. It felt… I don’t know. It’s hard to explain really. All I can think of is that it was breathtaking and exciting,” I said.

“I bet that’s not the only thing that was exciting,” I heard him mumbled quietly, barely audible. I shot him a stern look.

“What was that?” I asked. Flash jumped back out of his thoughts.

“Um! Nothing! Just thinking, that’s all, hehehe,” he chuckled nervously. I narrowed my eyes at him before resuming.

“Can you please stop being such a tease and let me finish?” I demanded. He nodded.

“So what happened after?” My blush was deeper than before; I bet I looked like a tomato.

“Before I continue, you promise this stays between us. Got it?” I asked anxiously. He nodded. We performed our own personal promise, made to keep secrets between us two only. Both Flash and I sang a short note whilst bumping our fists and clapping hands together in high fives. If I could compare it to anything, it would be like a melodic rap. Sort of…

After performing our personal promise, I sighed in relief, knowing the secret was safe. I took a deep breath as I prepared to reveal one thing I shouldn’t be saying.

“Adagio... she asked me to…”

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

Rainbow and Applejack must have made it back to the house, as I heard a knocking from the door. I stood up but Sunset beat me to it.

“I’ll get it,” she said. I nodded and sat back down on the couch. Sunset went over and opened the front door, letting in Rainbow and Applejack. I looked around me and noticed a concerned expression on the girls’ faces. Sunset also held a concerned expression herself as the two walked into the living room. The girls and I sat there, eyes trained on the two.

“Did you catch the person? Or at least see who it was?” Sunset asked.

Applejack shook her head. “Nuh-uh. He was too fast fer us. We lost ‘im when we got to the main street,” she explained.

“I see,” I replied.

“My word, how did a scoundrel get into the place?” Rarity asked. We all sat there, blank expressions on our faces. Pinkie scratched her forehead. I could’ve sworn I saw a lightbulb above her head.

“Maybe they’re a spy? They’re gooood,” Pinkie said. The girls and I looked at Pinkie, confused. I shook my head, deciding to ignore her randomness.

“Adagio, you didn’t leave anything unlocked last night, did you?” Twilight asked me. I looked at her.

“I always lock everything before I go to bed or when I’m not home. I’m not sure how they could have gotten in,” I replied. The atmosphere felt different in the air. I could feel all eyes trained on me, especially Applejack—she seemed to hold a suspicion. I felt a twinge of uneasiness. Something wasn’t right. This is going to be difficult. Applejack can likely tell when a lie’s being told. Applejack leered at me as caught my stare. I inhaled a breath.

She closed her eyes, sighing before re-opening them again. “Adagio, ah’m mighty sorry if it feels like ah’m accusin’ you but… are you hidin’ sumthin’ from us?” Applejack asked.

Her question caught me off-guard. I felt nervous, shocked. I think Applejack’s onto something, I thought. I sat there in silence, unsure how to respond to her question.

“Well?” she urged. I felt sweat forming above my eyebrows.

“Applejack! There’s no need to ask such a question to the poor dear. She’s unaware as much as us,” Rarity defended. Bless her soul, I mentally smiled.

“But don’tcha think it’s weird? Think about it. The stench in the house when we got in, moanin’ sounds comin’ from the shower, the bed bein’ wet and letting off that same stench, and finally, someone in the house just snuck outta her door under our eyes after she said there was no one up here,” Applejack explained, pointing things out. I grew more worried. I don’t want to hide things from the girls, but I can’t let them find out.

“Hmmm… I’m not so sure about this, but Applejack does have a point about someone being in the house,” Twilight agreed.

“Are you serious?” I asked incredulously.

“You did ask us to leave your room,” Fluttershy piped in. I looked at her, causing her to ‘Eep!’ and hide behind her hair.

“Ah agree with her. Ah also noticed ya didn’t come down the stairs with us when you told us to go down to the livin’ room. What do ya think, girls?” Applejack asked, gazing at me suspiciously. The girls murmured in agreement.

Sunset sighed. “As much as I hate to admit it, I think I’m seeing where AJ’s coming from,” she said.

“Adagio, darling. Were you hiding someone up there? Please tell us,” Rarity begged. I sighed. There’s too much heat. I need to get it off me or at least some of it. I could perhaps shed some light without revealing too much. I looked at her and nodded.

“Okay, I admit. I was hiding someone up there,” I admitted defeatedly. “I had to keep you all busy so I could sneak them out of the house without being detected. It worked I guess… partially.” The girls gasped, some covering their mouths. Fluttershy let out another ‘Eep!’

“But... but why Adagio? Why were they hiding up there? Who was it?” Twilight asked.

“Look, I have reasons why I can’t tell you. Maybe soon, I’ll let you all know. Can you all please at least accept that?” I requested. The girls looked amongst each other before nodding in agreement. I sighed in relief, weight lifted off my shoulders.

“Sooooooo… is there any connection on the foul stench and the wet bed with the person hiding up there? Have you been seeing somebody?” Rainbow demanded, inches from my face. Applejack pulled her away.

“That’s enough, Rainbow. At least Adagio was honest enough to tell us that she was hidin’ somebody up there,” she justified.

“Thank you, Applejack,” I said. Applejack held a stern expression.

“You’re not out of the woods yet, but… we can understand and we won’t bother you about it no more until you’re ready,” Applejack said. Her stern expression slowly grew into a smile. She held her arms out. I stood up and accepted her embrace.

“Thank you, Applejack. That means a lot,” I whispered. She patted me on the back.

“No problem sugarcube. Just be more honest from now on okay?” I nodded. I could hear someone sniffing. Applejack and I pulled away from each other to see Pinkie sniffing, about ready to burst into tears.

“What’s wrong, Pinkie?” I asked.

“Seeing you two in a moment like this just asks for more hugs!” Pinkie quickly jumped out of her seat and embraced us both. Applejack and I were shocked but quickly recovered, letting her in on the hug. I felt the other girls huddle around us, hugging each other. I closed my eyes, smiling warmly as we cherished the tender moment.

“I’m glad to have friends like you all. Heck, probably proud to call you all like my own sisters,” I mumbled.

The girls gave a collective “awwww” in agreement. I felt the girls break away from the hug as I could hear a vibration sound. The girls checked their phones, curious to find out if they’d gotten any calls or replies. The girls were surprised, eyes wide.

“What’s wrong girls?” I asked.

“Clavier replied. He’s okay!” Pinkie pronounced cheerfully. The other girls sighed in relief as did I, not because of the same reason as them, but because he got away. I miss him already, I thought.

“And I thought someone had a vibrator on,” Rainbow joked. The girls and I remained silent, looking at Rainbow with stern glances. She began to grow uneasy. “Ah, hehehe? It was a joke?” Rainbow chuckled nervously. I rolled my eyes.

I cleared my throat. I checked the time and noticed it is now 12:30PM. Still got some time. I sighed mentally. “So girls, why don’t we all have some fun and relax? I was thinking we could go and drop by Clavier’s house later in the afternoon at 4 or 5ish?” I suggested. The girls nodded in agreement.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

“WHHHHAAAAAAATTT?!?!?!” Flash yelled.

“Shhhhh! Dude, stop yelling!” I shushed him, placing a finger to my lips.

Flash, still shocked, was scratching the back of his head sheepishly. “Sorry. It’s just… you said…” he stammered.

“Y-yeah,” I said sheepishly, scratching the back of my own head. “I know it’s hard to believe, but it’s the t-” I explained before being cut off.

“Enough of that! Who said you weren’t telling the truth? Heck, I’ve known you for a long time and you’re an honest person. What I’m trying to say is it’s shocking news. Let me recap this, you both admit your feelings, kiss, she asks you to stay with her, you did, and you wake up in her bed. Looks like you skipped the levels of dating my friend,” he smirked.

“Things just flowed and everything was just in the moment, okay?” I said frustratedly. Flash chuckled.

“Take a chill pill. You should be happy you’re a real man, more than I am. You should be even more happy that you got to do it with the girl you love,” he said reassuringly. I nodded.

“I know, but I didn’t expect it to happen,” I said. A devious thought came to mind. “Hey, you’re more of the ladies man than I am. How come you haven’t gotten any?” I teased. Flash’s face flushed into a red colour. He gave me a stern glare.

“Hey! Just because some girls like me does not mean I’m a ladies man!” he retorted. “I’m just waiting for the right girl I’ll get to spend my life with someday.” I chuckled.

“Oh, I can guess who that girl is?” I teased. This caught Flash’s attention.

“Who?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh, you know,” I trailed, lifting my eyebrows. I coughed jokingly, sneaking the word “Twilight” into it.. Flash shoved me. I fell on the couch, laughing.

“Dude! I told you, I don’t have a thing for Twilight! For Faust’s sake,” he groaned.

“Oh yeah? I recall someone getting jealous last night,” I remarked.

“I-I was not jealous! I was just being protective!” he shot back.

“Suuuurrrrre,” I mocked. Flash rolled his eyes.

“Whatever, anything we can do?”

“Hmmm,” I thought, rubbing my chin. “We could jam for a while. I got my acoustic guitar upstairs.” Flash’s eyes lit up like a puppy.

“Yes!”

4 Hours Later -

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V]

It is now 4:30PM. I got my phone out and opened up the messaging app.

Hey, me and the girls are about to leave. We’ll be around your house in 20 minutes. See you soon ;) XOXO - Adagio

I smiled and pressed ‘Send’ to Clavier. Not too long after, I got a notification. I checked my phone to see a reply from my boyfriend.

Hey love, yep! Flash and I will be here waiting. See you soon, miss you so much :) - Clavier

My heart fluttered inside. I smiled and put my phone away. I turned around to see Pinkie behind my back. “What’cha doing?” she asked. I jumped back slightly in surprise.

“Pinkie! Don’t do that! You’re going to give me a heart attack,” I sighed.

“Sorry! What’s got you smiling?” she asked, grinning.

“Nothing. Just feeling happy,” I smiled.

“That’s great! I’m happy when you and other people are happy!” she grinned wider. Faust knows how she can even do that. I shook my head. I turned to face the girls and clapped my hands.

“Girls! Are you all ready? We’re heading off to Clavier’s house,” I informed. The girls nodded and stood up.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

19 Minutes Later -

Flash and I finished the end of the song after a long jam session. Flash patted me on the back. “Well done, brother! You’re still sharp as a knife!” he complimented.

“Thanks!” I smiled in appreciation. The doorbell rang. “That’s probably the girls. You ready to set off?”

“Yep. Let’s go!” Flash and I got up from the couch. I picked up the TV remote and switched it off while Flash opened the door. I went over to him where the girls stood outside. They waved merrily.

“Hey girls! Y’all ready to set out?” they nodded. I stepped out of the door, fumbling inside my pocket for my house keys. I locked the door and placed them back in my pocket as we left for the main street. The girls, Flash, and I walked quietly down the road. I was flanked on both sides by Rarity and Adagio. I feel like I have female bodyguards, I chuckled mentally.

“So darling,” Rarity spoke, gaining my attention. “Where’ve you been?” I grew nervous.

“O-oh, I’d been outside walking. I left my phone in the house since I thought I didn’t need it. I-I forgot to charge it too,” I lied. I felt guilty for lying to the girls, but it had to be done. I can’t let them know.

“Oh, I see. That’s a reasonable excuse I suppose,” she mumbled. I sighed in relief. Unexpectedly, Rarity slid her arm around mine. Adagio looked over to Rarity and gave a jealous, stern glare; she slid her arm around my right, making me blush.

“Um…” I muttered, unsure of what to say. I looked over to Flash, but he was in a deep conversation with Twilight. I smirked, but it quickly faded as I remembered my situation. I cleared my throat to gain their attention. They didn’t respond. I tried again.

“Um… girls? Is it okay if you can let go of my arms please?” I asked politely. Rarity slid her arm away. “My apologies, Clavier. I was just admiring… the scenery, I was lost in my thoughts,” she smiled. I felt Adagio’s grip on my right arm loosen as Rarity also let go. I looked at her, smirking.

“Jealous?” I whispered.

She gave me a stern glare. “You’re mine,” she replied through gritted teeth. I gulped.

“Of course I’m all yours,” I smiled nervously.

She leaned in, whispering in my ear in a seductive tone, “Good boy.” I blushed. We continued to walk down to the main street.

After a few more minutes of walking, we finally got there. We all decided as a group to go and watch a film at the cinema.

I stood in the queue along with Flash and the girls. I felt a tap on the shoulder. It was Adagio.

“Can we watch that film?” she pointed. I followed where she was pointing; The title said Destiny. I raised an eyebrow, looking into her eyes. “I don’t mind. Though, I’m not so sure about Flash and the girls,” I warned. I looked over her shoulder to see Twilight hugging on Flash’s arm, pointing. I traced it to the same film Adagio pointed.

“I think we’ll be accompanied by Twilight and Flash,” I smirked. She giggled.

“Aww, they’d make such a sweet couple. It’s a shame Flash’s not making a move on her.” I nodded in agreement. I suddenly remembered what came to my thoughts earlier today. I needed to ask Adagio.

“Adagio?” I asked.

“Yes?” she replied. I wanted to ask her, but noticed the girls were in the vicinity. I sighed and shook it off.

“Never mind, I’ll ask you later,” I sighed.

I noticed her frown, but I silenced it with a smile, which she returned. “Okay.”

I turned my attention to the others. “Hey guys? What would you like to see?” I asked. The girls crowded around me.

“I want to see the Wonderbolts movie!” Rainbow cried out happily.

“I’m with Dash on this one,” Sunset asked.

“Me too!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I… I don’t know what to choose” Fluttershy said as she gazed at the options for tonight.

Applejack was also looking at the options, having a hard time what to choose. She soon gave up and sighed. “Aw, shucks! I’ll go with them! Looks good, too,” Applejack said. Rainbow cheered gleefully.

“Um… I want to see Destiny,” Adagio said.

“And I, as well,” Rarity chimed in.

“Ugh! You guys want to see some sappy movie? Boooooriiiing! I mean, come on! Wonderbolts movie is totally better! Epic, showstopping tale of adventure against the Darkness, Guardians being the only warriors powerful enough to stop it!” Rainbow proclaimed.

“What about you two? Flash? Clavier?” Sunset asked. Flash and I looked at each other, nodding.

“I’ll be going with these three,” I gestured.

“Flash?”

“I’m going with them as well,” he gestured to us.

“Ugh! You guys are boring! Have fun with your sappy romance movie!” Rainbow called out.

“Sorry about Rainbow. You know how she is, darling,” Rarity mumbled.

“It’s okay. It’s not your fault either. It’s no problem at all. Nothing I can’t handle,” I smiled. She nodded.

“We’ll meet you guys out here after the film’s finished?” I asked Sunset.

“Sure! We’ll text you if you’re not out yet,” she reassured. I nodded as we headed off inside. We paid for our tickets and parted ways to our chosen films. I opened the doors for the girls, waving them in to go first.

“Such a gentleman,” Rarity grinned, winking.

“Thanks, Clavier. That’s kind of you,” Twilight said. I smiled. I gestured Flash in.

“Go on, your lady needs you,” I grinned. He rolled his eyes. Lastly, I gestured Adagio in.

“After you, milady,” I teased. She giggled.

“Thank you, dear sir,” she teased back, playing along. I joined Flash and the three girls. The other seats were taken up, leaving a vacant seat between Rarity and Adagio. I sat between them. The film began. It was about a man and a woman who held feelings for each other. They eventually found out which blossomed into love. Kinda sounds like me and Adagio, I thought. I shrugged off the thought and focused on the film.

45 minutes later -

As the film went deeper into the plot, the romantic moments started to appear more often. I felt Adagio lean her head against mine. I smiled and let her nuzzle under my chin. I was tempted to put an arm around her, but it would be a dead giveaway to Rarity and Twilight if I did.

30 minutes later -

The widescreen morphed into black, engulfing the theatre into darkness. Shortly, the credits rolled in. The film was over. I looked over to my right to see Adagio still clinging onto my arm, asleep. There was also Rarity, who seemed to have been crying. I patted her gently on the back.

“Such a romantic film. I wish I could find the one for me one day,” Rarity sniffled.

“You will, I’m sure. You do have your gorgeous looks after all,” I winked. She blushed. I gently shook Adagio on the shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, revealing her dazzling eyes.

“H-huh? What time is it? Is it over?” she asked. I pulled my phone out of my pocket to check the time. It was 7:15PM.

“Film’s over. It’s 7:15PM already. Let’s go. The others must have finished,” I guessed. I noticed Flash snoozing with Twilight’s head on his shoulder, an arm around her. I smirked and took my phone out, taking a photo. ‘Got you now,’ I laughed mentally. I shook them both awake. “Time to go”. We filed out of the room and made our way to the same spot Sunset and I agreed to meet up at. There they were, waiting.

“Hey guys, how was the film?” I asked.

“IT! WAS! AWESOME! You should have seen Spitfire doing these crazy moves, and Soarin performing a thundering barrel roll. Best movie ever!” Rainbow exclaimed with a fan-girl squeal. I chuckled. The other girls nodded in agreement.

“What about you? How was yours?” Sunset asked.

“It was pretty good actually. Romantic and dramatic. I picked up a lot on it from reading,” I explained.

“Pfftt. I knew it’d be boring. You’re as much an egghead as Twilight,” Rainbow huffed, crossing her arms. Applejack elbowed her. “Ow!” she complained. I ignored her.

“Anyone hungry? I sure am after watching the Wonderbolts movie!” Pinkie exclaimed. She dug up a piece of candy out of nowhere. I shook my head. We all decided to go to Sugar Cube Corner; luckily for us, it was still open. We went inside and were greeted by the pleasantly sweet scent of the place. We approached the counter with Mrs. Cake manning the till.

“Good evening, dearies! What can I get you?” Mrs. Cake happily asked.

“I’ll have a cup of tea and pain au chocolat,” I ordered.

“I’ll have some glazed donuts, lemon iced cake, chocolate pudding…” Pinkie went on. I drowned out her words as Mrs. Cake took the rest of the girl’s orders.

We ordered some pastries and baked goods, sat down, and enjoyed the rest of the night.

After some time, Sugar Cube Corner had to close since it was getting late and had to open early tomorrow as usual. We left the store and waved goodbye to the Cake family. Bless them.

“I’m tired, I think I’m going to head home,“Rainbow yawned.

“Already? And I thought the Dash doesn’t get worn out that easily. It seems the movie did tire you out,” I joked. I chuckled as Rainbow punched me on the shoulder, prompting the girls to giggle.

“Just because I’m the best doesn’t mean I don’t get tired either. An awesome athlete like me deserves some rest,” she said, pouting.

“I think I’ll be heading back home,” Adagio said.

“I’ll walk with you,” I offered. She nodded, smiling. I turned to face the girls who had eyebrows raised.

“What? We live near each other. I don’t know what you girls are thinking,” I said. They grinned sheepishly.

“Are you all free tomorrow?” Adagio asked.

“Ah’m gonna be busy tomorrow down at the farm,” Applejack said.

“I’m going to be helping with the critters at the shelter,” Fluttershy stated.

“I’ve got orders to finish at the boutique,” Rarity mentioned.

“I’ve got work tomorrow at Sugar Cube Corner. Sorry!” Pinkie said.

“Eh, I’ve got sports practice with the team,” Rainbow excused.

“I’m free tomorrow. I’ve got nothing to do,” Sunset said.

“I should be free. I’ve cleaned up the library and finished my list of chores,” Twilight said. Rainbow laughed. “What?” Twilight asked.

“Lists are for eggheads,” Rainbow indicated, chuckling.

Twilight frowned. “I’m just trying to be organized,” she defended.

“Flash, are you free tomorrow?” Adagio asked.

He shook his head. “Sorry, me and Clavier have some music practice tomorrow and next week, so we’ll be pretty busy.” Adagio looked at me as if she wanted me to confirm this. I nodded. She sighed.

“Don’t feel down, we’ll spend some time together,” Sunset smiled, patting her on the back. She smiled at her in return.

“Well, I’m heading off. Goodnight guys, and take care! See you all back on Monday!” I turned to Flash. “See you tomorrow, bud,” I said, waving. They waved back in return, and we went our separate ways. Adagio and I walked down the road back to our houses, hands held together. I decided to walk her back home first. I remembered what I wanted to ask Adagio earlier and now seemed like a good opportunity.

“Hey, Dagi?”

“Hmm?”

“I wanted to ask you something earlier, but not in front of the girls,” I stated.

“Oh, is that a kiss?” she smirked. She leaned in, making contact with my lips. We stayed there for several seconds before pulling away. “There,” she said.

“Um… hehehe,” I blushed, chuckling nervously. “Thanks, I missed you, but… that’s not what I wanted to ask,” Adagio raised an eyebrow.

“What was it you wanted to ask?”

I inhaled the fresh cold air. “Dagi, after last night, when... you know…” I trailed, blushing.

“Made love?” she finished.

“Yeah. I don’t think I had any protection on. I just… pulled out,” I mumbled, embarrassed. I gazed into her eyes.

“It’s okay. I’m on the pill. There’s nothing to worry about,” she gave a reassuring smile. I sighed in relief, but somehow, the nagging feeling was still present. We arrived at Adagio’s house not too long after.

“Goodnight, Clavi,” she bade.

“Goodnight Dagi,” I bade in return. I turned around, only to feel an arm grabbed. The next thing I knew, I felt sweet, luscious lips meet mine again. Adagio pulled away, catching her breath.

“Sorry, forgot to give you a goodnight kiss,” she said sheepishly. I chuckled.

“It’s quite alright. Being with you is enough for me,” I smiled. She waved as I did in return, walking back home.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I watched as Clavier walked down the road to my house. I stayed there until I could no longer see him. I sighed and opened my door, letting myself in. I trudged up the stairs and discarded my clothes, changing into my nightwear. I walked over to the bed and lay down. The smell from last night still hung in the room. I breathed in the smell. ‘Oh Clavier,’ I thought blissfully. I felt my eyelids become heavy as they closed, drifting off into sleep.

Four - Canterlot High Graduation Day

Author's Note

Fourth Chapter's now complete. It took some time to plan out, proofread and edit, but it's here. :ajsleepy:

Hope you all enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Four - Canterlot High Graduation Day

The Next Morning -

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

As morning came, I bolted out of my bed and grabbed my phone and called Sunset.

“Morning, Adagio,” Sunset greeted from the other line.

“Morning, Sunset. Are you free to hang out?” I asked.

“Sure! I’ll be right there. Hang on!”

“Okay, I’ll wait here,” I said. The call ended. I got up out of bed and left my room, heading downstairs for the kitchen to make some coffee and breakfast.

After making breakfast, I sat there on a chair, sipping away on my coffee. There was a sudden ring of the bell which I’d assume was Sunset. I placed my mug down gently and made my way to the door, unlocking and opening it.

Sunset was waiting on the other side with a pleasant smile on her face. I’m glad that she came by, seeing how the other girls are too occupied.

“Morning, Sunset,” I greeted cheerfully. I smiled and greeted her with a hug, which she returned.

“Good morning to you too, Adagio,” she replied, smiling warmly as she returned the hug. “You look fabulous today,” she stated.

“Oh, you know,” I said. We giggled.

“So what would you like to do today?” Sunset asked.

“Hmmm,” I hummed, tapping my lips as I thought. “We could go down to the city mall and look around, shopping and stuff?” I suggested.

“Sounds good to me.”

“I’ll be right back. I’ll just get dressed,” I excused myself. I went upstairs to my room and replaced my pajamas with a pink sweater and a pair of blue jeans. I went back downstairs to my living room where Sunset was waiting.

I stood in the doorway. “Ready to go?" I asked. She stood up as she nodded in response. I went to my kitchen, gulped down the rest of my coffee, and left the mug in the sink. We moved through the front door, and I locked the house with my keys.

We decided to go to Main Street and head to the city mall and browse around for potential items in stores that caught our attention, as well as search out for more needed items. I could surely use a new set of clothes.

“Thanks for coming by today, Sunset. I think I’d be bored to death if I stayed in the house,” I said.

“It’s alright. Nothing like spending sister time, eh?” she smiled. I chuckled.

“I’m sure. Anywhere you want to go first?” I asked her.

“It’s up to you really,” she shrugged.

“Alright, let’s go!” I said. Sunset and I reached the entrance of the city mall and entered. The clothing store was our first stop.

“Oooooh, I like this dress. What do you think, Adagio?” Sunset asked. I looked over to her, donning a light blue dress.

“It suits you perfectly,” I said, smiling. She nodded. I rummaged around, looking through the items. My eyes wandered over to a purple lacy bra and purple panties. I could sure use a new set, I thought. I grabbed them and went to the checkout. Clavier might also like these. Maybe I could surprise him after the graduation ceremony? I thought, my mind in the gutter.

Next, we went to the arcade after purchasing our new clothes (or in my case, underwear).

Sunset and I were competing against each other on the dance floor to see who could gain the best score. It was a pretty intense match but in the end, I won as the screen displayed our scores. I jumped into the air as high as I could.

“WOOO! How’d you like those moves?” I said with pride. Sunset chuckled at my cheerful behaviour.

“Alright, alright, you win,” she admitted playfully, rolling her eyes. I chuckled.

I felt hungry after being worn out from dancing on the disco machine. My stomach let out a rumbling noise.

I looked at her sheepishly. “I think I could go for some grub,” I said.

“Me too. I’m worn out already,” she agreed. We both chuckled and left the arcade as we headed down to the food court.

After Sunset and I made it to the food court, we queued up on the line as someone took our order.

“Hello and welcome to Cantucky Crispy Salad, what can I get for the both of you?” an employee asked.

“I’ll have salad with caesar dressing, and nachos with cheese dip, please,” Sunset asked. The employee punched in her order.

“And for you miss?” the employee asked me. I looked at the menu as I thought over what to choose. Finally, I saw what I wanted and turned my attention back to the employee.

“I’ll have a vegetarian chilli salad please.” The employee nodded and keyed in my order.

“That’ll be five bits in total please.” I gave Sunset some of bits as she handed the total over. We thanked the clerk and waited. Not too long after, our orders were finished and were handed to us at the counter. Sunset and I picked a table, sat at it, and wolfed our food down.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

“Morning, buddy!” he greeted cheerfully from the other side of the line.

“Morning, man,” I greeted in return. “Are you ready to begin music practice?” I asked.

“Sure! Wait there, I’ll come by your place,” he said.

“Okay, what about the others?”

“They can’t make it for rehearsals with us both, but they’ll rehearse in their own time to make up for it,” he reassured.

“Alright, see you in a bit,” I replied. The call ended. I went upstairs and grabbed a shirt and a pair of shorts from my dresser. I picked up my acoustic guitar and brought it downstairs with me, making my way to my studio room. Having carefully managed the allowance given to me by my parents, I had installed my studio with recording equipment and a storage room adjacent to it should I need any instruments. I sat down behind my piano and practiced alone while waiting for Flash to get here.

Not long after, the doorbell rang. I got out of the seat and made my way to the front door. I unlocked the door and opened it, revealing Flash.

“Morning buddy, how’s it going?” I asked as we bumped our fists together.

“I’m good, you?” he asked back.

“Somehow I feel tired even with the amount of sleep I had,” I stated. He chuckled.

“Ah, I see. So anyway, rehearsals?” he asked.

“Aye. Alright, my guitar’s ready in the studio room.” He nodded as we made our way there. Flash went over and picked up my acoustic guitar, taking a seat while I took position behind my grand piano.

“So what song are we rehearsing again?” he asked, scratching his head.

“Here,” I handed him the sheet containing the tabs he needed to learn. He nodded slowly.

“Easy. Alright, let’s begin, shall we?” he said. We both gave a smile. I cleared my throat and made sure my microphone was on and ready.

I started off, playing the first notes on the piano which then became a steady flow. I sang the lyrics of the song, releasing the music held within. After the first verse, Flash began playing the chords using the guitar. By the time we were done, I sighed in relief. Each rehearsal was tiring for both my mind and body. I got up from my seat and decided to go to the kitchen for a drink.

“Hey, Flash. Would you like anything?” I offered.

“A glass of water will do, please,” he asked. I nodded as he thanked me, leaving the studio room and entering the kitchen. I opened the fridge and grabbed a jug of water as well as two glasses. I poured cold, refreshing water slowly into each glass. I placed the jug back in the fridge and took both in each hand as I made my way back to the studio. I stood outside the door and tapped the door with my foot several times. Flash opened the door and held it open.

“Thanks. Here’s your water,” I said, handing him his glass.

“Cheers,” he said thankfully, taking it from my hands as he took steady sips. I gulped down my water slowly, relishing the refreshing effect. I finished my glass and placed it down on top of the piano. I turned to face Flash.

“Are you ready for another round of rehearsals? It’s best we get as much as we can done before the graduation ceremony,” I mentioned. This was a big event, and while the first practice was good, I always preferred being safe than sorry.

“Sure. Let’s do this,” he said, motivated. I smiled as I sat back down in my seat behind the piano whilst Flash nestled the guitar under his arms.

End Of The Day -

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

“Thanks again for coming out with me, Sunset. I had a good time,” I smiled.

“I did too. Want to go again tomorrow? Twilight should be free by then,” she said. I nodded gratefully. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Adagio. Take care and have a goodnight, okay?” she said.

I smiled and gave her a hug. “Thanks, and you too. Take care on the way back home,” we waved goodbye to each other and stood outside until I could see her no more. I sighed, feeling lonely, and went upstairs to my room to rest for the night.

“Clavier...’ I mumbled before the fatigue hit me, and I fell asleep in my bed.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

“Thanks for coming today for rehearsal bud,” I said, smiling.

“It was nothing really. Besides, we’ve learned to be ‘better safe than sorry’” he quoted, rolling his eyes. I let out a hearty chuckle.

“Darn right it is. I’ll see you tomorrow again at… 2PM?” I suggested.

“Sure, see you tomorrow,” he waved farewell, but not without bumping our fists together. He got into his car as I waved back, his vehicle disappearing down the road. I sighed deeply as the loneliness struck me once again. I trudged up the stairs to my room to freshen up for the next day before making my way to bed.

“Adagio…” I whispered. The exhaustion from today’s rehearsals hit me. My eyelids slowly closed as I fell into a deep sleep.

1 Week Later -

It’s been a long week. Today’s the graduation ceremony.. Flash and I have been pretty busy lately practicing for musical rehearsals. I’ve been asked to perform again after the graduation process by Ms. Shores, which I agreed to. This time, I’ll be performing more openly for Adagio personally whilst not giving away too much to the other girls and the whole student body. I don’t want them to find out that Adagio and I are secretly in a relationship. Not yet.

Many parents and families of other students, including the girls, will be attending. I’ve also received a call from my parents asking me when graduation starts. They’ll be coming over to witness the whole thing. ‘Finally, after so long, I’ll graduate with the others. I’ll finally be able to share the moment that I’ve become successful for the future ahead. For my parents, I can prove that I can exceed their expectations,’ I thought proudly, a smile on my face.

Sadly for Flash, his parents can’t make it, which is quite sad. Missing a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity like this is a waste, but I can’t blame them for it. I’m sure his parents would have wanted to see him graduate high school but their careers prevent them from doing so. He feels disappointed that his parents can’t make it, but I reassured him my parents will be there for him too.

I sat dressed in my graduation hat and uniform, gazing at myself in the mirror.

“Today’s the day,” I muttered. With a deep sigh, I walked downstairs where Flash and the girls were waiting.

“Are you all ready to go?” I asked them. They all nodded excitedly. I grinned. “Well then, let’s go!” I gestured with my hand. We all left my house and walked to school together. After we got there, Flash, the girls, and I walked into the school premises. We were greeted by quite a sight to our eyes. There was a large crowd that consisted of the student body and their families; mothers, fathers, siblings, grandparents, and many more. Wow, I thought, amazed. Through the crowd, I could see familiar faces.

I stood there, surprised, as I was approached by none other than my parents, Grand Accelerando and Delightful Hymn. There was my mother, wearing a strapless white dress that went down to her knees, her hazel hair straightened down and blue eyes gazing at me. Next was my father, who was dressed in a black shirt, grey jeans, golden brown hair and was wearing a pair of designer glass frames, blue eyes glinting in the sunlight. They stood there, smiling with open arms.

I rushed forward, my mother waiting for me.

“Oh sweetie, how’ve you been? We’ve missed you so much,” my mother cooed, hugging me tightly.

“I’ve missed you too, Mum,” I smiled, patting her gently.

I turned to look at my Dad, who beamed brightly. “Son! How’re you doing! It’s been so long!” he gave me a bear hug. I patted him on the back.

“I’m doing good, old timer, it’s been too long. How have you and Mum been lately?” I asked.

“Oh, you know, going on tours, getting pictures taken, signing autographs, the like,” he grinned. I chuckled.

“That’s good to hear.” I looked over their shoulders, noticing a large crowd behind them. “Does that explain the amount of people behind you?” I smirked. My mother chuckled.

“I don’t know. Maybe they’re here for both the students and us,” she joked. She looked over my shoulder, squinting her eyes before her lips turned into a bright smile. I looked behind me to see her looking at Adagio.

“Adagio, my dear!” my mother went up to her, hugging her. “How’ve you been? Has my Clavi been behaving?” she teased.

I blushed in embarrassment. “MUM!” I groaned.

My father laughed. “Don’t mind her. You’re our only son after all.”

“Hello, Delight and Grand. It’s good to see you both. Yes, Clavier’s been behaving well,” she winked. I blushed, knowing what she’s hinting at. Adagio’s pretty close with my parents; they almost see her as their own daughter. Heck, even my father’s teased me in the past if I’d make a move on her. Hmmm… I wonder...

“Flash, is that you?” Flash looked over as my father called him over. His eyes grew wide and he ran up to him, wrapping his arms around the man. “How’re you doing buddy?” he asked, tucking him under his arm as he gave him a noogie. Flash struggled to break free, eliciting a laugh from us all. Dad’s always seen Flash as his second son. I smiled at the scene before me.

“I’m good, thanks. Besides that,” he pouted. Father chuckled.

“Say, where’s Mum and Dad?” Adagio asked.

“Hmmmm, I’m not sure dear. Grand, have you seen Dulcet and Flux yet?” she asked him. He shook his head.

“We’re right here,” two new voices sang out. Behind my parents stood Adagio’s parents, Flux Tempo and Dulcet Euphony. Flux donned an indigo V-neck jumper with a black collar, black jeans, metallic golden hair and mauve eyes. Similar to my mother, Dulcet wore an orchid - coloured dress that went down the knees, amber hair also straightened down past her shoulders and fuchsia eyes. Dagi sure does take after her Mum’s appearance in more ways than one, I thought. It’s been awhile since I’ve seen them just as my parents. They stood there and held out their arms for Adagio, pearly white smiles shining in the sun.

“Mum! Dad!” Adagio ran up to them and hugged them. I saw the girls run up to their own families and relatives as Adagio and I reunited with ours.

“How’s our dazzling gem been doing?” Dulcet cooed to her.

“I’m fine, Mum, thanks,” she smiled.

“Grand, it’s good to see you, my friend,” Flux greeted my dad. “We need to catch up more in our personal time rather than just performances and concerts,” he joked. They both cracked up in laughter. Flux noticed me and grinned.

“Clavier, it’s been some time. How’ve you been?” he asked, holding his arms out. I accepted the embrace.

“I’ve been great, thank you. How about you and Dulcet? The concerts been going well with Mum and Dad?” I asked curiously. Our parents are close to each other, both personally and in their professional careers. They always performed at the same concerts. They’re famous all around Canterlot after all. Being a son of two celebrities has its perks, but it can be a tad annoying, I thought.

“The concerts have been marvelous. Your father’s still sharp as ever, though I’d think you’ll be the next sharpest blade on the shelf,” he complimented. I smiled.

“Thanks, Flux. I did learn from the best after all.” Father gave me a warm smile.

“Clavier, darling! It’s been quite a while! How has my baby been? Is she behaving?” Dulcet cooed. It was Adagio’s turn to blush in embarrassment.

Karma comes back for you, I chuckled mentally.

“Oh, she’s been behaving alright, and she still exceeds her expectations,” I explained. Both parents smiled. Adagio winked when no one was looking.

Flux gave a devious grin. “Have any boys been making a move on her?” Flux teased. Adagio’s face burned in embarrassment as did I. All four pairs of eyes fixed their gaze on me.

“U-um no! No one has been, I’m afraid,” I stuttered. Not on my watch.

“Are you serious?” my mother blurted. “Who wouldn’t go for a charming and gorgeous girl as her?” Adagio and my eyes met for a moment, blushing furiously due to our parents.

“I’m surprised as you are, Delight,” Dulcet nodded agreeingly.

“What about you, son? Any girls been hitting on you?” my father asked.

“U-um… no?” I stammered. Flux sighed, placing an arm over my shoulder.

“What? This charming lad? He’s got a beautiful voice, he’s well-built, well-mannered, and there’s so much more I can think of to describe him,” Flux explained.

“Not to mention he’s got my heavenly good looks,” my father chimed in.

“Oh come on,” I groaned. The surrounding females giggled.

“Oh, you’re so modest.” Adagio teased. I rolled my eyes.

“You should have seen him perform last Friday. Maaaaaaan, Clavier had the whole crowd before him,” Flash added in, smirking.

“Is that so? I wish I could have been there to watch Clavi sing,” my mother replied.

“Might I mention he dedicated the song as well to a girl he has a crush on?” Flash teased.

I shot him a stern glare. WHAT IN THE NAME OF FAUST, MAN! I yelled in my head. Before I could argue, Principal Celestia began the announcements.

“If you could all take your seats, please,” she informed the audience. They did so, quieting down as they shuffled into their chosen seats. The crowd was silent, waiting for further announcements and the ceremony to begin.

“Greetings and welcome, ladies and gentlemen. I’d like to thank all of you for coming here today to witness the next generation of students who’ll be contributing to the better future of our society, either at work or in pursuing their dreams,” Principle Celestia announced. The crowd erupted into a round of applause.

“First, I’d like to welcome our special guests who’re present here to witness this event. Please give a round of applause for Clavier Melody’s parents, Grand Accelerando and Delightful Hymn, and for Adagio Dazzle’s parents, Flux Tempo and Dulcet Euphony!” The crowd once again erupted into a thunderous applause of utmost respect, for not only were they celebrities of stature, but well-respected individuals. I smiled warmly, applauding them as they waved.

“Next, I have some words to say,” she stood silent for a moment. “It's been a great honour to get to know and teach these wonderful children. They’ve grown up and gone through so much in life so that they may progress further in their future, as well as make it better for those who’ll follow in their steps. It’s truly a remarkable experience to work with each one of them and I can’t be more proud to say I’ve looked upon them like my own children.” Some students in the crowd awed, some of the parents copying their actions as well. I clapped my hands, sparking a chain reaction of acclamation.

“And without further ado, I’d like to personally call each student to the stage with their parents if they’re present.” Each student was called up and given their academic awards, such as their high school diplomas. After each individual student received their diplomas, the process was finally nearly over. Lastly to be called up were the high school graduates that were to be awarded with honours.

“I would like to congratulate Adagio Dazzle for receiving third honour!” The crowd erupted into a loud applause. “Ms. Dazzle and her parents, will you please step up on the stage?” They did so and walked onto the stage. Principal Celestia handed Adagio her diploma and placed the third honour medal around her neck. Afterwards, she hugged her, taking the principal by surprise. Flux and Dulcet shook hands graciously with her and Vice Principal Luna after she recovered from the unexpected gesture from Adagio. Afterwards, they stepped off the stage and walked back to their seats.

Our eyes met. “Congratulations,” I mouthed silently, smiling.

She grinned. “Thank you,” she mouthed in return.

“Next up, I would like to congratulate Clavier Melody, for receiving second honour, Salutatorian!” The crowd let loose a thundering roar of cheers and claps; it was almost deafening. Some girls from the crowd whistled. I walked up on stage with my parents by my side. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna gave me comforting smiles. I shook their hands, finally receiving my high school diploma and my Salutatorian medal. I smiled in return. My parents shook hands with both of them.

“Well done, Clavier. You have a bright future ahead of you,” Principal Celestia said, patting me on the back.

“Thank you so much for all this. I’ll be sure to live up to your expectations. And thank you for everything, Vice Principal Luna,” I graciously thanked the both of them.

“It was no trouble at all young man,” she smiled again. I walked off stage, followed by my parents. I felt my father’s hand land on my right shoulder as we walked down the aisle.

“Well done, son. You’ve made me proud. Keep it up, you might just become as good as me one day,” he congratulated, winking. I chuckled.

“I’m lost for words. You sure did inherit my intellect,” my mother mentioned. I smiled.

“Of course. Good looks come with a clever mind,” I replied. Both of them chuckled.

“That’s my boy.”

As we returned to our seats, I felt Adagio’s hand touch mine. I looked into her eyes and smiled. “Congratulations,” she whispered.

“Thanks,” I replied.

“Finally, I would like to congratulate the final graduate who’s performed exceptionally well over the years during her study in Canterlot High, exceeding every expectation flawlessly. Please, congratulate and give our Valedictorian a round of applause for her efforts, Twilight Sparkle!” The crowd instantly cheered. I heard Flash whistling and cheering loudly more than usual.

Adagio saw this and looked at me, smirking. “And he’s the one that keeps denying it,” she said. We both chuckled at Flash’s random behaviour changing from time to time. Twilight walked on stage and received her own diploma and the Valedictorian medal from the principal and vice principal. Twilight and her parents thanked both of them and walked off stage.

“Thank you for attending the graduation process everyone. I hereby declare all these good students of Canterlot High… graduated,” Principal Celestia announced. All the students and I cheered loudly as we jumped out of our seats, throwing our hats into the air victoriously. It took some time for the hassle to die down as the principal asked for our attention.

“Now before you all go, I’d like to ask Clavier Melody and Flash Sentry up on stage,” she requested. I looked over to Flash, who met my gaze, and nodded at each other. Everyone gave us confused looks. Flash and I walked towards the stage and stood there. The curtains began to close.

“Well, I think this is it,” I said.

“You’ll do fine. We’ve practiced a lot for this. You can do it. If you can do exceptionally well at the talent show, you can do it here and anywhere,” he reassured, putting a hand on my shoulder. I smiled and gave him a brotherly hug.

“Thanks buddy.”

Flash smiled in return. “I’m always here as you’ve always been there for me. Brothers forever, right?” he asked.

“Right,” I replied. We bumped our fists together, smiling.

A few students had kindly volunteered to help bring the instruments on stage. Flash picked up his guitar as the others grabbed their instruments. I grabbed the microphone and sat down behind a piano. I took in deep breaths, as I’d been taught. I was performing once again in front of everyone, in front of my parents, her parents, and… especially for Adagio. She’s inspired me so much, I couldn’t help but ask Principal Celestia if I could perform after the graduation ceremony, which she happily obliged.

I kept inhaling and exhaling, my eyes closed as my thoughts came to Adagio. I felt the light shine down on us. I opened my eyes.

“Hello, fellow graduates, friends, and family. I’d like to share this performance together with you all. Over the years, she’s become my inspiration. She’s what’s kept me strong for not only others but for her and I. That’s why I decided to write this song for the girl I deeply like and that’s why I’m up here now. Since it’s Hearts and Hands day today, I’m also dedicating this song to the other happy couples here and to those out there but mainly, for the one I admire who’s right in the crowd among you as congratulations for graduating and as thanks. Also, to Mum and Dad, I love you both so much and I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for the both of you. I’m lucky to have you together and thank you for everything.” I announced, flashing them a grin. The crowd released a collective “awwww” as they cheered, thrice as deafening with the inclusion of friends and families.

I caught Adagio’s gaze which I met for a split-second, flashing her a quick smile. I took in a few more final breaths and sat there silently, playing a steady flow from the piano. I closed my eyes, relishing the moments of the morning I woke up next to her in each other's arms. I love you, Adagio. This is for you, I thought passionately.

The final words escaped my lips as the other band members slowly came to a halt, the performance finally over. I held my eyes closed, smiling as the gentle breeze blew over me. There was nothing but silence. All of a sudden, I could hear a clap, eventually followed by several more and so on until the whole crowd burst into a quaking round of applause and cheers, even some girls from the crowd swooning. My eyes opened, revealing the sight before me. The first thing my eyes looked for was Adagio and our parents. I saw them and gave a dashing smile, waving. They smiled back and waved while I saw Flux and my father cheering more loudly than the others. I couldn’t help but chuckle at their behaviour.

The curtains closed, sealing us from public view. I looked over to Flash, both of us grinning at each other before giving a loud high five. “WOOOO! That’s what I’m talking about!” Flash yelled.

“That was pretty good, I suppose. Hell, I think Twilight might have liked the song,” I teased.

He shrugged. “Oh well, it’s for the crowd, eh?” he said nonchalantly.

I raised an eyebrow. “So you don’t care if Twilight likes you?” I smirked.

“W-wha? What does that have to do with anything?” he asked. “Know what, I’m not even going to bother asking. You’re such a tease,” he groaned.

“So are you,” I replied, chuckling. We thanked the other band members who volunteered to perform as we helped carry the instruments off the stage and back into the storage room. Afterwards, Flash and I made our way back to the others as the rest of the crowd began to disperse. We spotted our parents, the other’s, and their families. I waved at them, only to be tackled into a bear hug from my father.

“You’re full of surprises, Clavier. You sure took after your old man,” he said gleefully. I chuckled.

“Only from the best, huh?” I grinned. He chuckled. The girls crowded around me, even Adagio who went first so she could be as close to me as possible, and began bombarding me with compliments on how awesome I was or how romantic the song was. True, it did feel great, but I didn’t like all the attention. I like to keep to myself from time to time. I looked over to my father, Flux, and Flash for help, all three of whom just stood there, giving me smirks. I rolled my eyes.

“AHEM! Girls, I need my personal space please,” I asked. They all stepped back to give me room, giggling sheepishly. “Thank you.”

“I told you so,” Flash said.

“He sure is a ladies man,” Flux said.

“I’m not a ladies man!” I reacted. They chuckled, causing the girls to burst into fits of giggles. They stopped shortly afterwards.

“Darling, might I ask who the lucky girl is?” Dulcet asked curiously. My eyes widened in surprise. Sorry Dulcet, as much as I want to say it’s your daughter, I can’t tell you, Flux, my parents, or the others. Not to mention how affectionate we’ve both been at a short span of time… I thought worriedly.

I took in a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Dulcet, but I can’t tell you,” I told her sadly.

“Why not, sweetheart?” my mother asked.

“It’s… it’s complicated. It’s something I’m not comfortable sharing around yet,” I explained. I looked my mother and Dulcet in the eyes with honesty in my words. I could see that they were hesitant, but they nodded reluctantly.

“Thank you,” I bowed. They nodded, smiling.

“It’s quite alright. Whatever makes you feel comfortable, we’ll respect that,” my mother said. I hugged her.

“Thanks Mum, you’re the best,” I mumbled. I felt her hands pat me comfortingly on the back.
“What about you, Adagio? Have you found your ‘Prince Charming’ yet?” Flux asked, quoting with his fingers. Adagio blushed.

“N-no!” she retorted. Her expression shifted into a serene manner. “But I’m pretty sure he’s nearby,” she smiled. The girls awed in unison.

“I think I’m going to head home, I feel tired after that performance,” I said, yawning.

“Ooooooh. Already? I was just going to plan our
congratulations-everyone-for-graduating-party!” Pinkie pouted.

I chuckled. “We’ll find the time for it,” I reassured her.

“We’ll see you later. Congratulations again for Salutatorian, Clavier,” Twilight stated happily.

“Likewise, Valedictorian,” I winked, causing her to giggle. Adagio, Flash, and I said goodbye to our parents, since they were only able to come for the graduation. They have busy careers, after all. We left the school premises, making our way back to my house. Flash drove to my house and decided to park it in my garage since we were walking and the premises would likely be full by then.

14 Minutes Later -

We finally made it back to my house. Flash fumbled for his car keys and waved goodbye to us both as he drove out of my front house back home, leaving Adagio and I alone. I shifted to face her as she grabbed me by the arm.

“That song… was it for me?” she asked curiously. I nodded. She rushed forward and grabbed my head, lips meeting as we held the kiss for as long as we could. We pulled back, catching our breath.

“You’re so sweet,” she smiled.

“Only for you,” I stated, smiling back. “Come on, I’ll walk you back home,” I offered. All of a sudden, Adagio swiftly reached into my pocket and grabbed my house keys.

“What’re you doing?” I asked, puzzled. She didn’t reply as she unlocked the front door to my house.

“Can’t I stay here for a while?” she begged, giving me puppy dog eyes.

“B-but why would you wan--” I asked. Before I could finish however, I was interrupted by her lush lips. She held hers with mine for several seconds before pulling back.

“I want to some spend time with you. I just miss you, I can’t bear to lose a second without you,” her expression shifted into a seductive smirk. “We’re both honour graduates,” she leaned in, batting her eyes at me in an alluring manner. “Besides, I figured we could… reward each other?” she whispered sultrily into my ears. I blushed furiously, lost for words, knowing already what she was implying. She saw this and giggled cutely while I stood silent, unable to form a sentence.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” she assumed. She wrapped her arms around my neck, tackling my lips once again.

My senses came back, realising the situation. I pulled her away from me. “Adagio, not here. What if someone sees us?”

“Well then, let’s continue inside shall we?” She winked.

“W-wha—” I muttered. Before I could finish my words, Adagio grabbed me swiftly by the collar and began pulling me into the house. I stumbled over as I struggled to move from her grip. For a girl, she’s pretty strong. Not that I’m being sexist or anything, I thought. I gulped at the prospect. She opened the door with her free hand and dragged me inside, closing the door behind us.

“Adagio, wait!” I pleaded. She stopped and turned around, making me fall onto the floor. I grunted, landing face first. I pulled myself up and stood on my feet, brushing myself down with my hands.

“Sorry,” Adagio apologised sheepishly, fiddling behind her back. I shrugged it off.

“No, it’s okay. I’m fine, really,” I said, waving it off.

“Good,” she said. I felt her hand grab me strongly by the collar again. She pulled me close, bringing my head inches from her face. “Remember what I told you? You owe me,” she smirked seductively. My thoughts flashed back for a moment:

“You better check who it is. We can continue later,” I winked.

She pouted, but not without a quick kiss. “You owe me one later,” she winked.

I chuckled nervously, unsure if I should give into her request. She gazed into my eyes as if she could read my thoughts. I began to feel lost in her dazzling purple orbs.

“Hush now my love, now you’re under my spell,” she whispered enticingly as she ran a hand over my chest. I tried to move my hands, only to have her grab them and place them on her rear. I blushed furiously, adrenaline pumping through my body. I felt myself move as she dragged me once again upstairs.

She stood outside of my bedroom door and opened it, pushing me down onto the bed.

“A-Adagio, what’re you—” she pounced down on the bed, placing her weight on my body. I grunted from the impact, absorbing the pain. She silenced me with a finger to my lips.

“Stop playing hard to get,” the giggled. “I know you want to just as much as I do,” she smirked.

“I don’t know, Dagi,” I trailed. She pecked me on the lips.

“How about now?” she asked, smiling. I pulled her head close, releasing a yelp from her. I thrust my lips onto hers, sliding my tongue into her mouth. She moaned into my mouth, sending a rush of excitement through my body. I pulled away and planted small kisses on her neck while my arms gently caressed her smooth legs. She moaned in pleasure, further making me excited. She grabbed me by the shoulders.

“I want you, now,” she growled softly.

Sometime Later -

It was now nighttime by the time Adagio and I finished. Adagio rolled off of me as we panted heavily, struggling to catch our breaths after we expressed our love for each other even greater than last time, exchanging our love and passion.

“You were wonderful,” she said. She wrapped her arms around me, allowing me to feel her warm, smooth touch trail over my skin.

“So...so were you,” I panted, yawning. She nuzzled her head under my chin as I kissed her on the forehead, sniffing her sweet scent into my nostrils.

“Goodnight Dagi,” I bade her goodnight, a smile forming on my lips as my eyes slowly closed.

“Goodnight Clavi,” she giggled softly. We lay there wrapped in each other’s arms lovingly, letting the darkness claim us.

Five - Unusual Cravings

Author's Note

The fifth chapter is here and has been worked on as well as edited and proofread on the same day with the fourth.

The prelude of the story is nearly at an end, leading to the main plot line.

I hope you all enjoy! :pinkiesmile:

Five - Unusual Cravings

1 Month and 2 Weeks Later -

I felt a warm sensation engulf me as my ears picked up the sound of leaves rustling and birds chirping outside. Must be morning already, I thought. I yawned and slowly woke up as I rubbed my eyes. My perception gradually adjusted to my surroundings. I took in a deep breath and sat up, raising my arms to stretch in the air as I heard the satisfying cracks. I looked over to my window and saw the sun shining brightly. I smiled.

I stood up from my bed and tidied the bedsheets neatly. After I did so, I grabbed my phone, left my room, and walked downstairs to the kitchen to make some breakfast. I entered the kitchen and turned on the switch for the coffee machine. While I waited for the water to boil, I took my phone out and switched it on. A picture appeared. On it was Adagio and I, lying down with her sprawled on my chest. I smiled and caressed the screen, longing for her pleasant, gentle touch.

It’s been almost two months ever since I revealed my feelings to Adagio, how she felt the same about me, and also the same night things got more… passionately physical in a manner of speaking. It was the day our relationship blossomed like a flower for the first time, becoming a couple. As much as we wanted to tell our own friends and parents, we knew that wasn’t an option. I thought about it countless times before. I couldn’t just go up to them and say ‘Hey guys, mom, dad! Guess what? Adagio and I are going out.’ There was no problem with that and we both wanted to tell them because we couldn’t stand to keep things secret from the people we trust.

However, it wasn’t that simple. Oh no, what the problem was, was that the girls could likely discover that one thing may have led to another more than it should have. I remembered my discussion with Adagio concerning this.

Flashback -

The sun was slowly dying as it dipped below the horizon, the peaceful embrace of night taking hold of the world. Meanwhile, Adagio and I lay on the couch, snuggled in each other’s arms, watching TV.

“Can’t we please tell them? I’m tired of hiding the truth about us. I just want to hold you without having to worry about the others,” she murmured.

I sighed. “Adagio, I’d like to tell them as much as you, but we can’t,” I replied. She looked at me as her fuschia eyes glinted from the brightness of the TV.

“Why not?” she frowned. I placed my hand gently on her head, caressing her silk-like hair.

I stayed silent for a moment, thinking of what to explain to her. I recalled my thoughts to the day I ran out of Adagio’s house after I woke up in her bed the next morning. “I ran out of the house and the girls are probably suspicious on who it might’ve been. Now what do you think would happen if we told them?” I could see the answer in Adagio’s eyes, but she seemed hesitant. Reluctantly, she opened her mouth to speak.

“They’d assume it was you and start asking what you were doing in my house,” she said, sighing softly. I patted her gently. I remember when I ran out of the front door as I made my escape with Rainbow and Applejack hot on my heels.

“That’s right,” I replied with a gentle tone. “You’re not alone on this one,” I reassured, pulling her closer as she hugged on tightly.

Flashback Ends -

I let out a deep sigh and cleared my mind. The coffee machine automatically clicked, indicating it was done. I poured the hot water in a mug, mixed in some coffee beans, and stirred it with a teaspoon. I took a sip and savoured the warmth. I felt my phone buzzing. I looked at the screen and saw it was from my father. I tapped the screen and accepted the call.

“Good morning, son. I hope your luggage is packed up. I’ll be there at your house in ten minutes so you better be dressed and ready to go young man,” he said. I let out a chuckle.

“Don’t worry, my luggage, passport, and everything for holiday is ready to go. I’ll see you in a bit, Dad,” I replied.

“Alright, see you in a bit. Bye!” I hung up the phone and took another sip from my mug. I placed it down on the table and went upstairs to my room to get dressed. I opened my wardrobe and took out a dark blue sweater and some black jeans and put them on. I went to my dresser and combed my hair to sort out the bedhead. Need to look good as always, I thought. After that, I sprayed some of my cologne on my neck and gazed into the mirror, flashing a reflective smile. I went over and grabbed my small luggage bag with me down the stairs and left it near the front door, going back to the kitchen for my coffee.

I gulped down my coffee while it was still warm and sat there waiting. Not too long after, I heard a loud HONK from outside the house. That must be Dad. Time to go. I went back to the entryway and grabbed my luggage as I opened the door and stepped out, closing and locking it behind me. Waiting outside my house was my dad with his Range Rover. He stood there smiling, which I returned.

“Morning, ready to go?” he asked. I rolled my eyes at him.

“I’ve checked everything. You’ve asked me this a million times already,” I groaned. He let out a soft chuckle.

“Alright, keep your head on. Put your luggage in the back and get in.” I went around to the back of the car and did so, then returned to the front and opened it, only to find my mother sitting there already.

“Oh, hey Mum. Didn’t expect you to be sitting there,” I said.

“And good morning to you too,” she said sarcastically. “That’s no way to greet your mother in the morning,” she whined. I chuckled.

“Sorry, and good morning, Mum,” I said. I went and opened the rear door as I sat in the back. The car revved its engine and began to move.

“So which terminal is it again?” mother asked. I got out my flight details and read over it.

“Terminal One,” I stated. My phone gave off a beep. I pulled it out and opened it to find a message from Adagio.

“Morning sweet cream. :) We’re headed off to the airport to see you off before you go. It’s Terminal One right? XOXO” - Adagio

“Morning sugar. Eyup, it’s Terminal One. You guys don’t have to be there for me all the time you know :P” - Clavier

“Aww but I want to see and be with you :(“ - Adagio

“That’s sweet of you, you’re the best. See you soon :)” - Clavier

“See you later. Wish I could give you a goodbye kiss but the others will be there :/” - Adagio

“Is that your girlfriend you’re texting?” mother said out of the blue, catching me off-guard.

“No! I don’t have a girlfriend! Yet…” I said. Sorry Mum.

“Whoa, calm down. She was only asking,” father defended.

“Sorry, I was just surprised when you said that,” I said sheepishly.

“It’s okay. Who was it?” she asked.

“It was Adagio. She’s coming to the terminal to meet us there.” My mother let out an “Aww”.

“She’s such a sweet girl. You know, she should be your girlfriend instead.” Once again, she took me by surprise.

“M-mum!” I whined. Both of them let out a laugh.

30 Minutes Later -

We finally arrived at Terminal One and came to a stop. I got out of the car and went to the trunk, opened it, and grabbed my luggage. I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around to see Flash and the girls. I smiled.

“SURPRISE!” an overly excited voice came out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, Pinkie jumped in front of me, catching me off guard.

“WAH!” I yelped in surprise.

“PINKIE!” the girls scolded her. Pinkie gave a sheepish smile and zipped behind the other girls.

I collected myself and waved it off. “It’s fine,” I chuckled. “Thanks for coming here, guys. That means a lot.” I smiled at them.

“We’ll be there always, darling,” Rarity said. The other girls nodded in agreement.

“Thanks.” I checked my watch. It is now 8:50 A.M. I better go inside so I have enough time to make it to the gate, I thought disappointedly. I turned to face my parents.

“Mum, Dad. I’ll have to go in now. I don’t like being late.”

“Okay, sweetheart. Take care and remember to brush your teeth, eat your food, and call Mo--” she mentioned. I felt my cheeks heat up in embarrassment and decided to cut her off before she could go any further.

“OKAY! Mum, that’s enough,” I interrupted. My father let out a laugh as did Flash and the girls.

“Oh, lay off of him, Delight. Our son’s a grown-up now. He can handle himself, right son?” he asked. I caught his wink and smiled.

“Of course,” I chuckled. I went over and hugged my parents.

“You take care and stay safe okay?” he asked worriedly. I patted him on the back.

“Of course I will.”

“Remember what I told you okay?” mother said. I chuckled at her overprotective manner. It’s normal for her and other mothers out there with an only child such as I. I smiled as I nuzzled in my mother’s loving embrace.

“I will, Mum. Love you.” I pulled away from her. Next, I turned to face Flash and the girls. I opened my arms as he went in for a brotherly embrace.

“Try not to attract too many girls out there,” he said, smirking. I chuckled.

“I won’t because they’d be going for you if you were going in my place,” I smirked, causing him to laugh. Flash suddenly got pushed away as the girls crowded around and dragged me into their group hug.

“Take care, Clavier,” the girls said in unison. I tried to speak, but the death grip of the girls combined was too much.

“G-girls… can’t… b-breathe…” I wheezed. The girls withdrew and looked around sheepishly. I took in deep breaths to regain oxygen. Adagio withdrew shortly, but not without whispering into my ear.

“Remember, you’re mine. Those girls better stay away from you, or else,” she whispered threateningly.

I gulped. Sexy but dangerous. Hoottttt combination, I thought.

“Oh, by the way, my parents asked me to pass on their blessings and a safe journey,” Adagio mentioned. I nodded and thanked her.

“Haven’t left already and you have the attention of these beautiful ladies,” my father teased. I blushed, so did the girls.

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes. I pulled on the handle of my luggage as I began to head inside. I waved back to my parents, Flash, and the girls one last time as they stood there, waving back. I went inside, disappearing from view.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V]

Clavier waved one last time and disappeared from my eyes. I miss him already. I feel like I just want to hold him forever wherever we go. I let out a sigh.

“Adagio, are you okay, darling?” Delight asked worriedly. I returned to reality.

“W-what? Oh, yeah, I’m okay. Just tired, that’s all,” I said, letting out a yawn. I couldn’t sleep last night, but I didn’t want to explain that it was because I was texting away with Clavier the night before. She nodded.

“I’m feeling hungry. Can we go get some food?” I asked.

“Did’ja have some breakfast this mornin’?” Applejack asked.

“I did. I ate plentifully before you guys came by,” I said. Weird, I’m famished already and I was nourished earlier. Must be the sugar cravings from lack of sleep, I thought, shrugging.

“Go on ahead to the café. Del, do you mind going with them? Flash and I will just park our cars,” Grand said. She nodded and turned to face us.

“Alright girls, let’s go,” Delight motioned with her hand. We exchanged a look between each other, nodding.

“Ah could go fer sum grub as well,” Applejack said. The rest of us exchanged a look between each other, nodding in agreement. We followed Delight towards the café in a separate building near the entrance to the terminal. We all took our orders whilst Pinkie ordered a heaping amount of food.

Faust knows how she’s still slim with the amount of sugar she eats, I thought, shaking my head. I ordered three blueberry muffins and a cup of coffee. I thanked the barista and sat down in a booth with the others.

“Goodness, Pinkie. How’re you capable of eating that much sugar?” Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I don’t know. But it’s goooooood,” Pinkie shrugged.

“Yeah, it’s a mystery,” Rainbow said sarcastically.

“Now children, that’s enough of that. Eat your food up,” Delight interrupted. Delight looked at Fluttershy who was cowering in the corner of the booth as usual. “Would you like a muffin, my dear?” she asked the shy girl. Normally, Fluttershy would shrink behind her because of her… shy nature. However, this didn’t seem to be the case for Delight.

“Oh, thank you, but no thank you. I don’t want to impose,” Fluttershy replied, shaking her head. Delight let out a warm giggle. She had a calm, soothing voice that could put even the most troubling emotions to ease. This seemed to work well for Fluttershy’s situation.

“Oh, you’re not imposing dear. Any friend of my son is a friend of mine,” Delight said. Fluttershy gave a small smile which Delight returned.

“Thank you, ma’am” Fluttershy gratefully said. She let out a chuckle.

“Please, there’s no need for formalities.” she said. Fluttershy nodded and gave a smile which she returned. I sat there wolfing down my muffins and coffee.

“Oh where are my manners? I don’t think I’ve properly introduced myself to you girls. I’m Delightful Hymn,” she introduced. “And what about yourselves?”

“It’s no problem at all ma’am. I’m Twilight Sparkle,” she introduced herself, holding her hand out which Delight shook gently, repeating the process for the others.

“I’m Sunset Shimmer.”

“Ah’m Applejack.”

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! Would you like to be my friend?!” Pinkie asked excitedly. Delight released her hand with a warm smile and chuckled.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, and of course dear,” she smiled at the ecstatic pink girl. Delight turned to Fluttershy. “And you, my dear?”

“I’m… I’m Fluttershy.”

“Pardon me my dear, but I didn’t quite catch that. What was your name again?”

“Fluttershy.”

“That’s Fluttershy,” I introduced for the shy girl on her behalf. Poor girl, but at least she makes up for it with her adorableness. Bless her. I smiled thoughtfully.

“You’ll have to excuse her. She’s just well… shy,” Twilight mentioned.

“That’s quite alright dear. I can understand. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She stuck her hand out which Fluttershy shook weakly. Delight took great care as she allowed Fluttershy to become comfortable with her presence.

“I’m Rainbow Dash, the best and most awesomemest!” Rainbow boasted. I facepalmed at her ego, but on the contrary, Delight chuckled and took her in.

“And finally, you dear?” she asked Rarity.

“I’m Rarity. It’s a pleasure to meet you, madam. Pardon if I may ask, but are you the one and only Delightful Hymn?” she asked with a desperate tone. Delight nodded, causing Rarity to release a fan-girl squeal.

“Oh! It’s such an honour to meet you! I’m a huge fan of yours and Mr. Accelerando’s music!” Rarity spoke overjoyed. She shook Delight’s hand rapidly, causing her to blush in embarrassment.

“Um… thank you, my dear. I appreciate that.” She gave a shy smile.

“Say, how come I never met your parents or Clavier’s at all. I mean, you know ours but we don’t,” Sunset asked. I raised an eyebrow.

“Seriously? Have you guys been paying any attention at all? Our parents attended our graduation,” I said.

“Really? How come we never got to meet them?” Rainbow asked.

“You’ve already met Clavier’s parents,” I pointed out, tilting my head to Delight. The girls’ eyes grew wide in shock.

“YOU’RE BOTH CLAVIER’S PARENTS?!” the girls shouted in unison (except for Fluttershy, who was drowned out by the others). Delight nodded in response.

“Oh my, I knew Clavier was talented but not that talented. He does live up to his name and expectations,” Rarity said. Delight chuckled.

“I can tell. He’s inherited every aspect from Grand and I.”

“And who’re Adagio’s folks?” Applejack asked curiously.

“That would be Flux Tempo and Dulcet Euphony,” Delight answered. Rarity fainted in her seat while the rest of the girls looked over to me in shock.

“Wow, I never thought both of our friends would be the children of famous celebrities,” Twilight said.

“Well, we don’t like others to know, nor do we want to brag or abuse our status as children of well-known and respected people,” I told her. Delight patted me on the shoulder.

“Well said, my dear. I’m glad to hear that,” she said with a heartwarming smile which I returned.

“I can’t believe we never recognised you in the first place,” Rainbow said, dumbfounded.

“Oh, we know our ways of concealing ourselves from view when we need to, dear.”

I popped the last piece of my cookie into my mouth. Hmmm… Three muffins should be enough’ but I still feel hungry. “Um… can I have another muffin please, Del?” I asked her.

“Of course dear. Here.” She grabbed a muffin from her plate and handed it to me. I thanked her and wolfed it down.

“Slow down, girl,” Applejack said. I stopped for a moment and gazed at her. All eyes were looking at me. I gave them a sheepish smile but shook it off, allowing them to return to their food. I finished the muffin Delight gave me. Somehow, I still felt hungry. I looked at Pinkie, who still had a large amount of pastries and baked goods on her plate. I licked my lips greedily, eyeing the sweet treats.

“Hey Pinkie, can I have a cookie, if you don’t mind?” I asked.

Pinkie’s eyes lit up. “Sure! Here you go!” She handed me a brownie cookie with white chocolate.

“Thanks,” replied gratefully. I took a large bite and chewed it thoroughly. Just then, the door opened as Grand and Flash entered. They walked over to us and sat down.

“Geez, haven’t you had enough already? You sure are eating a lot of sugar today. Heck, you’ll be like Pinkie at this rate,” Rainbow said.

Pinkie gasped. “YAY! Here’s some more, Dagi!” she exclaimed excitedly, offering some more. I took a few more and thanked her.

“Yeah, you seem to have been eating a lot lately,” Twilight added.

“I have not! It’s just my sweet tooth,” I answered.

“Oh yeah? How about around the time of Fluttershy’s birthday?”

Flashback -

“It’s time for the cake!” Twilight called out from the other room. She came in holding Fluttershy’s birthday cake with candles on the top and the words “Happy 18th Birthday Fluttershy” laced onto it with icing.

“Make a wish and blow your candles, girl!” Rainbow urged her. Fluttershy stepped forward and closed her eyes, making a wish. Her mouth opened and inhaled deeply, only to let an ironically short exhale from how much air she took in. The girls and I cheered, eliciting a smile from the shy girl.

“Alright, birthday girl gets the first piece,” Sunset said. She took a knife and cut it into equal slices as we all took one each. I drank some of my punch and began to eat a piece of my cake. I brought it to my lips and let the chocolate melt. I closed my eyes and moaned at the sweet taste, savouring the flavour. Impatiently, I ate the rest of my slice. Strangely, I still felt hungry. I looked over to the table to find the last slice sitting there. I drooled at the sight and licked my lips. I gazed around and made sure no one was looking. I went over and took the slice of cake onto my plate and ate it greedily, I had to wipe my face with a napkin. Unfortunately, Fluttershy caught me red-handed eating the last slice.

Crap… I thought. Fluttershy frowned at me. Oh no, what have I done?

“Hey! Where’s the last slice?!” Pinkie asked, confused. All eyes turned on me. I let out a nervous chuckle.

“Sorry,” I said regretfully. Fluttershy sighed disappointedly.

“Oh, it’s okay, really. You can have it,”

Flashback Ends -

“Sorry about that, Fluttershy,” I chuckled nervously.

“It’s okay, it’s only a cake,” she said. I smiled at her which she returned.

“Or how about when we stopped by Sugar Cube Corner the other day?” Sunset mentioned.

Flashback -

I gave the bits to Mrs. Cake and thanked her as I picked up my plate of food. I noticed the girls giving me odd glances.

“Oh my, that seems… too much.”

“That’s a lotta treats, sugarcube,” Applejack mumbled in astonishment.

“No it’s not. It’s only like a few sweet treats,” I said nonchalantly.

“Yeah, if by several you mean a mountain full,” Rainbow muttered. I grinned sheepishly at the girls.

“Sorry, I'm just hungry. It must be my sweet tooth affecting me.”

“Well, if you’re hungry, surely you could try to eat something more healthy?” Rarity suggested. I turned to look at her with a stern expression.

“Are you saying I’m fat?” I snapped.

“N-no of course not darling. I’m just saying, healthy food will fill up your stomach more instead of sweet pastries and junk food,” she explained.

“Meh, I don’t feel like eating some right now.” Rarity frowned as I took a muffin from the plate and chewed off a bite-sized chunk out of it. I moaned in delight, enjoying the flavour. I suddenly felt a sugar rush course through me. Immediately, I began stuffing my face with food without a care in the world. After I finished, I brushed my hands together to get rid of the crumbs and wiped my mouth with a napkin. Much to my dismay, I still hungered for more. All eyes turned on Pinkie who was also busy munching away with a full plate. She suddenly gasped in the middle of her meal.

“We can have a contest!” she exclaimed cheerfully. She dumped a load of her food onto my plate. I licked my lips and greedily devoured it.

Flashback Ends -

“Oh! I remember that! That was fun! Remember when Dagi bought lots of cake, cookies, and other sweet treats because I bought some too and gave her more after she finished so we could have a competition? It was wowzaroonie!” Pinkie exclaimed. I groaned, facepalming.

“I was not having a competition, Pinkie. I was just hungry.”

“Me too! It was still fun though!” She grinned and pulled out a cookie from behind her back. I shook my head at her random antics.

“You’re eating waaaaayy too much,” Rainbow stated. I shot her a stern glare.

“Are you saying that I’m getting fat?!” I said through gritted teeth.

“No! I’m saying you’re eating so much that you’re going to get fat!” The rest of the girls glared at her, making Rainbow Dash shrink. “W-what?” she asked nervously.

“Ya jus’ said she’s gettin’ fat, Rainbow,” Applejack said monotonously. Flash cracked up into laughter. I gave him a death glare, instantly silencing him.

“Girls! That’s enough!” Grand said firmly. We all nodded in silence.

“Let’s forget this happened girls. Sweetie, I think we should go. We’ve got a busy schedule tomorrow,” Delight said. Grand nodded and stood up. The girls and I followed.

“Sorry about the ‘fat’ crack, Adagio,” Rainbow apologised.

“It’s okay. Sorry for yelling at you,” I apologised in return. We smiled and made up as we pulled each other into a sisterly hug. We all left the café and headed to the car park where Grand and Flash had parked their cars.

“Would you like a lift, Adagio?” Grand offered. It was kind of him to offer, but I felt like I didn’t want to impose and decided to politely decline.

“No thanks, I’ll be getting a lift along with the girls in Flash’s car,” I said.

“Are you sure dear?” Delight asked. We looked over to Flash.

“No, go on ahead, Adagio. I’ll get the rest of the girls back home,” he said.

“Flash, we can offer a lift for the others so you don’t have to go around driving each one back home,” Grand offered further.

“Hmmmm…” Flash hummed, rubbing his chin in thought. He nodded, smiling.

“Alright, that’ll be great if you don’t mind. Besides, we were all squashed-in earlier and it made us slower on the road,” he said nonchalantly. The other girls glared at him, making him shrink back. I chuckled as did Grand and Delight.

“It’s no problem at all, buddy. Would any of you like a lift?”

“I’ll go. I live near Adagio anyway.” Sunset stepped forward.

“Anybody else?” No one else spoke up.

“Alright then, if you’re all sure. Get in ladies,” Grand opened the rear door for Sunset and I.

25 Minutes Later -

As we approached near the city, Grand suddenly honked the car several times. I heard Flash’s car honk back in return but not without rapid honking. I looked behind me and saw Pinkie rapidly tapping on the wheel. Of course it’s Pinkie, I thought, smiling. We all let out a chuckle at Pinkie’s behaviour. “Typical Pinkie.” Flash’s car turned a different direction, no longer behind us.

6 Minutes Later -

The car came to a halt as Grand parked in front of my house. I unbuckled my seatbelt and opened the door, stepping out. I held the door open for Sunset.

“Thanks.”

“Thanks for the lift, Grand and Delight. It’s been great seeing you both again,” I waved.

“Always a pleasure, my dear.” Delight smiled.

“It was no problem at all dear. Take care now. Ta-ta!” Grand waved and drove off down my road, disappearing from view.

“Home, sweet home,” I said.

“Yeah. I’m going back home and hitting the bunk. I’m tired,” Sunset said as she let out a yawn.

“You and me both.” We both giggled. We embraced in a sisterly hug.

“Take care, Sunset!” I waved.

“You too! I’ll see you and the girls tomorrow!” she waved back. I went to the front door and extracted my keys from my pocket. I unlocked the door and opened it, climbing up the stairs to my room. I discarded my clothes and changed into some casual clothing from my drawer. I decided to practice on my vocals since I hadn’t sang in a short while. I thought of Clavier, feeling inspired by our love for each other. I smiled as he flashed in my mind. I felt a rush of inspiration course through my body and walked down the stairs to my rehearsal room. I opened the door and entered. In the centre was a stand with a microphone on it. I plugged in the switch and turned it on. I tested it to make sure it was working and took in some deep breaths.

Thoughts of Clavier flashed through my mind once again. I love you so much, I thought lovingly, a smile blooming on my face as I remembered when we told each other how we felt about one another, showing our true love, the time we’ve spent together so far, and the many more times to come. I closed my eyes as I relished in the moments.

I finished the last note of the song and let go of the microphone, taking in deep breaths. So far, so good. I’ve still got my voice, I thought happily. I went to the kitchen and grabbed some food from the pantry. I licked my lips and took a bite out of a sweet pastry. I don’t know why I’m still hungry, but this is darn good!’ I took the whole pack with me as I went to the living room and grabbed the remote, turning on the TV and lying down on the couch.

For the rest of the day, I did nothing else but stay locked in the house, feeling too lazy to do anything else. I flipped through the channels, bored out of my mind. Suddenly, I felt my phone beep. I checked to see who it was from. To my surprise, it was from Clavier. I smiled and instantly tapped in my password and opened the message app.

“Hey gorgeous, how’re you doing? I’m not sure what the weather’s like there, but it’s totally better here! I’m finally in Prance and checked in the hotel. The sights are beautiful and spectacular, not like you though. You’re my only precious gem ;)” - Clavier

I let out an “aww” as I read the message. How sweet, I smiled.

“Hey handsome, I’m doing good. I hope you’re having a great time. The weather’s fine. Not the best, but not the worst either. Aww, you’re such a sweet talker. I love and miss you so much. I wish I could be with you right now XOXO” - Adagio

Shortly, Clavier replied after I sent a reply to his first text.

“I wish you were here too. I want to hold you in my arms and stay like that forever. Going to have problems sleeping without you :/” - Clavier

“Aww. Perhaps this will help you sleep well?” - Adagio

I sent the message and then opened my camera as I took a selfie. I flashed a seductive smile and sent it to him.

“I hope you like it, ;)” - Adagio

Later In The Evening -

After a long day, darkness covered the skies. I’d been texting away with Clavier and exchanging loving words and much more. Unfortunately, he had to go. We bade each other goodnight, but not without sending another photo as a good luck kiss. I’m sure he’s blushing right now, I chuckled. I turned off the TV and went upstairs to my room to rest for the night.

The Next Day -

My ears picked up the sound of chirping coming from outside, indicating that it was morning already. I sat up on bed and stretched out my arms as I stayed there for a while. My vision finally adjusted, freeing itself from the fatigue under my eyelids. My eyes suddenly grew wide as an unfamiliar, nauseous feeling struck me.

Six - Feeling Unwell

Author's Note

Please read this blog - Important notice for readers

Thank you all and enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Credit and thanks to fbksru521 andthe wonderful Sonicfan1345 for making me these images.

Six - Feeling Unwell

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I woke up and instantly sat up from the bed with gaping eyes. My stomach grumbled, and I rubbed it hard with both hands. I felt nauseous and had a splitting headache, like I’d been hit in the head with a heavy object. An uncomfortable feeling made its way up to my throat. I bolted out of my bed and ran into the bathroom, leaning my head down into the sink. I opened my mouth as I let the contents of my stomach gush out. I could feel the aftertaste of the stomach acid, making me throw up more. I raised myself up and stood there looking at myself in the mirror. I look like a total mess and it reeks in here, I thought.

I took in deep, clear breaths to calm myself down and to try to keep from feeling nauseous. I picked up my toothbrush and some toothpaste and began scrubbing my teeth as well as the inside of my mouth to rejuvenate my sense of taste. After brushing intensively, I went downstairs to the kitchen and decided to have some breakfast and coffee so I could get rid of this nasty aftertaste that lingered. I poured some hot water into a mug and mixed in the beans as I stirred it with a teaspoon. I brought it to my lips and took in the smell only to receive the same nauseous feeling. I set my mug down gently and took in another deep breath.

DING! DONG!

The bell rang, catching my attention. I went to the front and opened the door. It was the girls.

“Morning, Adagio,” they said in unison.

“Morning girls, come on in.” I opened the door fully. They stepped inside the house and took off their shoes as they made their way to the living room.

“Stay here for a second girls, I just need some coffee.” They nodded. I could hear the girls chattering lively from the living room as I entered the kitchen. Once again, I picked up my mug and brought it to my lips only to receive the same nauseating experience. What is going on? What is with this headache? And why do I feel like throwing up just because of coffee? I thought in frustration. Despite this, I brought the mug to my lips and forced myself to drink it. Unfortunately, my body’s urge to vomit spiked up. I placed my mug on the table and ran upstairs to my bathroom, to relieve my stomach. I heard the door open as I emptied my stomach.

“Adagio, are you alright?” a voice asked me as they patted my back comfortingly. It was Sunset. I raised myself up to face her.

“Hey. Yeah, I’m fine. Just feeling a little sick,” I said. The girls looked at me with concerned expressions.

“Ya probably ate too much yesterday, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, I guess,” I chuckled weakly.

“I don’t think you should come out today. Instead, you should lie down and get some rest,” Rarity suggested.

“No, I’m fine. Really,” I reassured them.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked. I nodded at her. The girls looked hesitant but nodded reluctantly. I smiled at them.

“I’m sure. Thanks girls.” I quickly brushed my teeth again and left the bathroom, walking down the stairs to my living room, once again leaving them alone there while I returned to the kitchen. I opened the pantry and took a couple pieces of bread as I inserted them into the toaster. After a few minutes, the toasted pieces of bread popped up. I quickly grabbed them and switched off the toaster, eating hungrily like a wolf. I opened the fridge and grabbed a small bottle of water which I downed in seconds. I threw the empty bottle in the bin and returned to the living room. For some reason, my headache almost disappeared. It still hurt, but not as much as it used to.

“Hey, guys. Sorry about that. Just went to eat my breakfast,” I said.

“It’s okay. How’re you feeling?” Twilight asked. She patted an empty seat between her and Sunset. I walked over and sat between them with the rest of the girls.

“I’m feeling better now, don’t worry.” I dismissed them. They still held concerned looks but nodded hesitantly.

“So what happened? Did you feel anything?” she asked.

“Well, I just woke up and sat up on my bed. All of a sudden, my head started to hurt like someone was squishing my brain. After that, my stomach started to get cramps and I began to feel nauseous and ran into my bathroom, vomiting. Then I heard the doorbell ring, and here you are,” I explained. The girls looked amongst themselves in understanding.

“I see,” Twilight said.

“Perhaps it’s because you’ve been eating too much, darling?” Rarity suggested.

“Yeah, you have been eating a lot lately, especially sugar food,” Rainbow piped in.

“Oh! Sugar! Good idea!” Pinkie dug into her puffy pink hair and pulled out a cookie, breaking half of it off as she offered the other half to me. I wanted to decline but my instincts got the best of me. I accepted and took it from her, thanking her.

“Eeyup. There ya go eatin’ a cookie,” Applejack stated.

“Sorry, I’m just hungry,” I apologised.

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. What we’re trying to say is that maybe you threw up because you’ve been eating too much sweet food and not enough healthy things,” Twilight pointed out.

I sighed. “I hope you’re not thinking I’m such a pig,” I grumbled. Twilight shook her hands in denial.

“Of course not. I wouldn’t think that of you,” she reassured. The girls and I looked over to Rainbow.

“What?!” Rainbow called out, noticing the looks on our faces. We all giggled.

“Anyway, I think it would be best if you stayed in the house for today and get some rest,” Twilight suggested. I groaned in frustration. Great, I’ve been vomiting this morning and now the girls won’t even let me outside when I’m feeling fine. Can this day get any worse?

“Please, Adagio. It’s for your own good,” Twilight begged.

“No,” I refused, narrowing my eyes.

“We’re only concerned about your well-being, darling. We implore you,” Rarity said.

“No,” I grunted, crossing my arms under my chest.

“Can you stop whining and just lay down in bed?” Rainbow groaned. I gave Rainbow a grim expression.

“Rainbow, let me explain something to you,” I started. Rainbow raised an eyebrow and opened her mouth, only to close it again. She nodded and listened.

“Rainbow, think of this. If you were in my position and were told to stay in the house for the rest of the day, how would you feel?” I explained to her as reflective as I could.

“Ha! Of course I would… I would…,” Rainbow paused for a moment. Her boastful ego quickly transformed into a sigh. “I would feel really down,” she murmured.

I nodded. “That’s right. That’s how I feel right now.”

“Adagio, we’re not trying to keep ya trapped in the house. We’re only tryin’ to look out fer ya. We’re only worried,” Applejack said. I sighed deeply.

“I’m sorry, Applejack. I appreciate you and the girl’s concern for me and that’s saying something. But I don’t want to be stuck in the house for the whole day doing nothing. I’m fine now,” I dismissed.

“Pretty please?” a quiet voice said. I looked around and noticed Fluttershy’s bright teal eyes widen like a cute puppy, her hands clasped together. Awwww. She looks so adorable. How can I say no to that? I sighed, smiling. She can be quite persuasive in a unique way, even when she doesn’t realize it. All it takes is a little touch.

“Alright, Fluttershy. I’ll stay inside for the day,” I told her.

“Yay! Woohoo!” Fluttershy cheered quietly.

“Really? It took just Fluttershy to convince you?” Rainbow said in disbelief.

“Well, I can’t say no to Fluttershy,” I said. Rainbow grew a devious grin and decided to drop the rope on her. “But that does not mean any of you can ask and use her just so you can convince me,” I warned. Rainbow groaned as I smirked at her while the others nodded.

“Well, go on upstairs and rest, sugarcube. We’ll stay and look after ya. I got nothin’ to do down at the farm,” Applejack said.

“Oh no, you don’t have to do that. I don’t want to impose on any of you. Besides, I’ll be fine. I won’t be going anywhere.”

“We’ll look after you, Adagio. And we’ll make you feel better. Promise,” Fluttershy said, letting out a small smile.

“I appreciate the help. Thank you, but no thank you. I’m sure you all ha—” I dismissed. However, I stopped between my words. The girls were silent. I was silent. The room was silent. Fluttershy was silent. She was giving me “The Stare”. I felt beads of sweat trickling down my forehead as I felt under pressure from her unusually frightening gaze. For a cute girl like her, she can be scary. I don’t know why but “The Stare” just makes me uncomfortable, I thought, concerned. This wasn’t the first time Fluttershy’s done this before.

Flashback -

The girls and I were sitting down on a patch of grass as we enjoyed the sunny weather today. I was laying on the grass with some of the girls whilst Rainbow was sitting straight up, bored out of her mind.

“Can we pleeeeease go now? I’m booooooored,” Rainbow whined.

“Oh, can’t we stay for a little longer?” Fluttershy begged. The girls and I had decided to take turns every day and choose where to go together outside, and today was Fluttershy’s turn. She decided that we would all go to the park and watch the butterflies while the sun was shining brightly in the sky. None of the girls nor I were fond of the idea of watching butterflies fly around all the time, but we agreed to it for Fluttershy’s sake.

“But we’ve been watching the butterflies for hooooouuuurs.”

“Oh give it a rest, Rainbow. It’s Fluttershy’s turn today,” I chided her. Rainbow frowned at me.

“How can you just lie there for hours and not get bored?” she asked.

“Bathing in the sun, I guess.”

“I concur. The weather is absolutely marvelous,” Rarity added.

“I don’t know about you guys, but I’m going off to do something else.” Rainbow began to sit up but stopped halfway through shortly. The girls had fallen silent. I felt an uneasiness course through me.

“Why’s everyone quiet all of a sudden?” I asked. None of the girls gave a reply. I tilted my head and saw Rarity with her jaw open and eyes wide. I traced to where she was looking and saw Fluttershy staring at us. It was an intense stare, and it was making me feel uncomfortable. Woah, that’s… creepy, I thought.

“Stay,” Fluttershy commanded, eyes still fixed on Rainbow. Even if it weren’t directed at us, we stayed where we were, still as statues.

Flashback Ends -

“I insist,” Fluttershy said with a deadpan expression. I couldn’t break my gaze from her stare as more sweat began to form on my eyebrows. All of a sudden, Fluttershy seemed to have shaken herself out of her state and returned to normal. I decided to give up and sighed in defeat.

“Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry. It just happens and I don’t have control over it,” Fluttershy whimpered in dismay. I held up a hand to silence her.

“No, it’s okay. I understand completely, and I’m sure the girls do as well. Right girls?” I dragged my gaze across them, their heads nodding in agreement. “Alright, you can all stay and look after me,” I grumbled.

“YAAAYYY!” Pinkie cheered. “I should hold a get-well-soon party after, but wait!” She released a loud, dramatic gasp. I could hold a looking-after-Adagio party right now!” she declared excitedly.

“Pinkie! We’re here to look after Adagio, not party!” Twilight scolded her.

“Awwww, why not?” Pinkie whined.

“Because parties aren’t going to help someone recover from being sick.”

“But parties always help someone feel better, and makes them happy!” Pinkie argued. Twilight facepalmed in frustration.

“Pinkie, that’s not what she meant. To clarify, we’re here to look after Adagio in a more appropriate manner. That means no parties,” Rarity simplified while Pinkie frowned. “We don’t want her headaches to get any worse from too much noise do we?,” Pinkie shook her head, but be that as it may be, Pinkie groaned in disappointment.

“Now go on upstairs sugarcube. Time fer ya to rest,” Applejack urged. I nodded and went upstairs as the girls followed closely behind. I went over to my bed and tucked myself under the covers. Unfortunately for the fashionista, she decided to straighten the bed for me and tuck me in neatly and properly, the ladylike way. I may be a lady, but not on the same level as Rarity, I groaned mentally, rolling my eyes.

“And there. All clean and organised without a spot,” Rarity finished.

“I don’t think Adagio looks keen on havin’ ya tuck her in, Rare. She can do it herself,” Applejack said.

Thank goodness, at least Applejack understands. She shot me a smirk which I returned.

“Oh please, I was just making sure Adagio was comfortable,” Rarity answered.

“Thank you, Rarity, but I’m sure I know how to tuck myself in,” I said. Rarity gave a sheepish smile.

“Sorry, darling.”

“It’s okay. I know you’re only doing what’s best for me. Still, ask next time, okay?” I noted for her. She nodded and gave a small smile.

I sat on my bed upright while the girls went downstairs. I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep, all the while I could hear the faint shuffling from the floor below me. The silence inside the room began to test my patience until I could no longer contain it. I released an irritated groan loud enough for one of the girls to hear. Sunset entered my room soon after.

“Adagio, are you okay?” she asked concernedly.

“I’m fine, thanks. I’m just bored,” I muttered.

“Oh. Is there anything I can get you to keep you busy?” she asked. I sat in thought.

Finally, an idea popped into my head. My phone!

“I must’ve left my phone in the kitchen. Is it okay if you can get it for me?” I asked politely.

“Sure! I’ll be right back,” she quickly left the room, leaving me alone again. Shortly, she returned with my phone in her hand. She held it out, and I took it.

“Thanks,” I said, smiling.

“No problem. If there’s anything else you need, just give us a shout. We’ll be downstairs to make you some food if you’re hungry,” she said. I nodded, once again left by myself. I switched on my phone and keyed in my password. The phone opened up to the main menu. I wondered what I could do.

‘I wonder how Clavier’s doing? I should check up on him.’ I tapped on the message app, instantly typing away.

“Morning love, how’re the sights in Prance?” - Adagio

I pressed ‘Send’ and sat there waiting for a reply. Time passed by as seconds began to feel like minutes. Clavier’s icon popped up to show he’d seen my recent message.

“Actually, it’s evening here right now. The landmarks are great but it doesn’t feel the same without you by my side” - Clavier

I silently let out an ‘awww’ under my breath at my boyfriend’s loving affection. I smiled and typed in reply.

“Awwww, I miss and love you so much, I wish you were here cuddling me in bed right now ;) XOXO” - Adagio

“Love you too! Um, are you implying anything by that? Just curious haha :p” - Clavier

“Only if you want me to ;)” - Adagio

“Someone’s feisty today :P” - Clavier

I was about to reply when Clavier sent another message.

“Twilight said you’re feeling unwell. Are you okay? What happened?” - Clavier

I raised an eyebrow. I wonder what Twilight said?

“I’m fine now, really. I just woke feeling nauseous, that’s all. Thanks for the concern. I love how much you care about me. :) I’m just stuck inside because the girls won’t let me out of the house and insist I should stay in for the day and rest” - Adagio

“I see. Well, they’re just doing it for your own good. I hope you get well soon. Say, how did the girls convince you? You’re normally not the one to give up so easily” - Clavier

I rubbed my chin with my other hand as I thought of how to explain things to him.

“Okay, you promise not to laugh?” - Adagio

“I promise” - Clavier

“Pinkie Promise?” - Adagio

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye” - Clavier

I took a deep breath and typed away.

“Fluttershy used the stare…” - Adagio

I sat there waiting for his reply, but Clavier seemed to be taking longer than usual.

“Are you still there? You better not be laughing! >:3” - Adagio

“No, of course not! Just lagged out there for a second” - Clavier

Somehow I doubt that…

“So, how did Fluttershy end up doing it?” - Clavier

“The girls tried to beg me to stay for today, even Fluttershy. So yeah, I kept refusing and that’s when she did it. Creepy” - Adagio

“I know. Makes me feel uneasy around her when she does that. She can’t control it when it happens though” - Clavier

“I know. I hope I’m not keeping you awake am I? What time is it there?” - Adagio

“It’s only 6PM and of course not. I’ll be here for you :)” - Clavier

“Awww, you’re the best XOXO” - Adagio

An Hour Later -

Clavier and I had been chatting with each other for quite a long time. As much as we wanted to keep going, he unfortunately had to leave for dinner. I bid him goodnight with kisses and turned off my phone. I sighed in relief after successfully keeping my boredom at bay. Much to my dismay, it quickly caught up, which left me with nothing to do.

“Hmmm. I wonder what the girls are up to?” I muttered under my breath. “Sunset? Twilight? Girls?” I called down loudly. Not a moment too soon, I could hear the pounding of feet approaching. Sunset walked in.

“Hey, there. You okay? Is there anything I can do for you?” she asked.

“No, it’s okay. I was just wondering what you guys were doing. You’ve all been pretty quiet for some time,” I said.

“Oh, we’re just keeping ourselves busy downstairs, cooking and baking,” she reassured. I raised an eyebrow out of curiosity.

“Cooking and baking?” I groaned. “You guys didn’t have to do anything for me.”

“Oh, relax. We’re friends aren’t we? I don’t mind and I can guarantee the girls don’t mind,” she said. “Pinkie definitely won’t mind.” We both let out a chuckle.

“Thanks, Sunset. It means a lot to me that you and the girls are here for me even you didn’t need to,” I said.

“It’s no problem. Remember, we’re like sisters,” she answered, smiling. I gave her a smile of my own. “Would you like something to eat?”

I thought in silence, unable to decide. My stomach released a loud rumble, causing Sunset to giggle.

“I think that answers my question. I’ll be right back.” I nodded as she left the room.

“Adagio’s feeling hungry. Is the food ready?” I heard Sunset’s voice. I could hear the murmuring of replies from the girls which I was unable to make out. I sighed as the thought of food hit my mind. Hmmm. I could use some cake and cookies, I thought as I licked my lips. As if on cue, the girls walked in carrying a various range of food with the sweet aroma filling my nose.

“Did anybody say cake and cookies?” Pinkie asked happily.

“How did you know?” I asked.

“I just guessed,” she said, grinning widely. I shook my head, never understanding the hyper-crazed girl at all. Some things aren’t meant to be understood, I suppose. I looked at the plates that some of the girls were holding.

“Here’s your food, Adagio. I hope you like it,” Twilight said hopefully.

“Aww, thank you girls. You really didn’t have to do this.”

“It’s no problem. Now eat right up. We’ll leave the rest of your food here next to your bed. We’ll be downstairs if you need anything else, okay?” Twilight said. I nodded as the girls left the room once again. I tilted my head and grabbed the bowl of salad and a fork. I took a forkful and placed it into my mouth. I felt like I was going to be sick but I forced myself to eat it, not wanting the food to go to waste. After eating half of the bowl, I couldn’t stand it anymore and gave up. ‘Ugh, I feel like I’m going to throw up.’ I took in some deep breaths to keep my body calm. The nauseous feeling disappeared.

Next, I grabbed the plate of apple fritters made by none other than Applejack. I took a bite from it and moaned in delight. These are delish. The Apple family sure does live up to its name. I scarfed down the rest of the fritters and placed the empty plate on the bedside. Last of all was the plate of desserts made by none other than Pinkie. On it were brownies and chocolate cookies with white chocolate chips in them. I licked my lips and began to greedily consume the treats. Shortly, I dusted my hands of the crumbs and swiped them onto the floor.

I let out a loud belch. “Pardon me,” I excused to myself, giggling. Strangely, I was craving for more. I began to feel drowsy and fell back onto my pillow, falling into a deep sleep.

Sometime Later -

I opened my eyes as I woke up from my slumber and let out a yawn. I sat up from my bed and stretched my arms out. I grabbed my phone and checked the time. It is now 6:30PM. ‘Woah! I’ve been asleep for that long? I wonder if the girls are still here?’ I thought.

“Girls?” I called out loudly. No response. “Girls?” I called out again. I could hear faint footsteps approaching until the door opened, revealing Rarity.

“Ah, darling, you’re awake? Did you sleep well?” she asked.

“I did, thank you,” I replied, nodding my head in appreciation. “Are the girls still here?” I asked.

“Applejack had to leave and go back to the farm. Fluttershy left for the animal shelter, Rainbow went off for soccer practice, and Pinkie was needed down at Sugarcube Corner,” Rarity explained. I nodded.

“That’s okay, I guess. You girls didn’t need to stay here for me though. What about Sunset and Twilight?”

“They’re downstairs watching TV.”

“And you?”

“I’ve got nothing to do at the boutique for today. I’m ahead of schedule with my orders,” she reassured.

“You can go home if you’d like, Rare. I can take care of myself,” I told her. I felt the urge to go to the toilet and stood up.

“Where’re you going?” she asked.

“Just going to the toilet. I also need to brush my teeth,” I answered. I put on my slippers and entered my bathroom, closing the door. I grabbed my toothbrush and some toothpaste and began scrubbing my teeth clean of cloying germs and other bits left from my food earlier. I rinsed my mouth, looked up, and smiled into the mirror, revealing pearly white teeth glinting from the light. Looking good, Dagi. Keep it that way, I thought to myself encouragingly. I opened the bathroom door with Rarity still there.

“I’m going downstairs. I can’t stay in my room any longer,” I said.

“Well, okay, but take it easy,” she warned. I walked out of my room with Rarity and trudged downstairs to my living room. I entered and saw Twilight and Sunset watching TV.

“Hope you two are having fun,” I said.

“Oh hey, Dagi. What’re you doing out of bed?” Sunset asked.

I frowned. “I don’t want to be stuck in my room all the time, you know,” I replied.

“Well, if you’d like to, you can join us,” Twilight offered. I nodded as she patted the seat next to her and Sunset. I walked over and sat down, pressing the lever below me for the leg support.

“That’s more like it,” I sighed in relief.

“I could’ve saved myself from losing blood circulation in my legs if I knew that,” Sunset groaned. I chuckled.

“Did you even check the side?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. Sunset leaned back as she fumbled along the side for the lever. The leg support on her side raised up the same as mine.

“Now I have,” she said sheepishly. We laughed.

“So what are you two watching?” I asked.

“Nothing at the moment. Twilight and I have been arguing what channel to pick. Unfortunately, she wants to watch something educational while I want to watch comedy,” she explained, rolling her eyes.

“Seriously? How about this?” I grabbed the remote from Sunset and flipped the channel to a musical orchestra. We stared at the screen.

“I like to listen or watch music on TV sometimes. It helps to calm my nerves.”

“Wow. Their voices are absolutely heavenly,” Rarity complimented.

“If I’m not mistaken, that’s your father and mother; Flux Tempo and Dulcet Euphony, right?” Twilight asked. I nodded to her in response.

“You look just like your mother, darling,” Rarity said. I smiled at her comparison. I do resemble my mother in almost every way, a spitting image of her younger self.

“Yeah, I’ve been told that on some occasions,” I said, sighing. Sunset caught notice.

“Are you okay?” she asked concernedly.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just miss my parents, that’s all. I haven’t spent time with them as much as we used to, because of their touring,” I explained sadly.

“Oh, I know it’s hard on you dear, but fret not, the girls and I are here with you,” Rarity said comfortingly. I smiled and hugged her.

“Thanks, Rarity,” I mumbled. I pulled away from her and turned my eyes back to the TV.

“My stars. Your and Clavier’s parents attend performances together?” Rarity asked. I nodded in response.

“Yeah, they do. They’re some of the most highly respected individuals in Canterlot. I’m glad they’re not uptight and snobbish like the rest of the Canterlot elite,” I muttered, annoyed.

“I can’t stand them. Although, there are a good few, like Fancy Pants,” Sunset mentioned.

“Yeah, I’ve met him once when I was little. He sounds posh and all and you may think he’s like one of the rest, but he’s actually kind once you get to know him,” I said.

“I can vouch for that. Fancy Pants is truly a gentleman. He’s asked me to make some dresses for his business. They sold out as soon as they were made available,” Rarity said.

“That’s great, Rarity. I’m glad to hear you’ve had success towards your goal.” She smiled which I returned.

“Thank you. I’m glad to hear my work is appreciated. Not like Applejack, who deems them as too frou-frou,” she mumbled.

“Some people have different tastes compared to others. You understand that, right?” Sunset asked her.

“Of course! Although, it’s a shame. She does look quite the lady,” Rarity sighed. We continued to watch some more TV while switching to different channels on some occasions. After the moon had risen, bringing forth the evening, the girls and I stood up as they prepared to leave for home.

“Thanks again for staying guys. I appreciated it. Although, you didn’t have to stay for the whole day for me. I feel like I’m imposing and it seemed unnecessary for you all anyway,” I told them.

“It’s no problem at all, darling. I’m always here for a friend when they need me,” Rarity reassured, smiling.

“Aw, thanks, Rarity. You’re so generous,” I said, smiling back. “Okay, goodnight guys, and take care on the way back home.” They nodded and smiled, but not without giving each other a hug. I looked over to Sunset; she simply stood there. I raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“Sunset, aren’t you going back home?” I asked.

She shook her head in response. “No, I’d like to stay here for the night if you don’t mind.”

“Of course, but what for?” I questioned. Sunset gave a deep sigh and returned her gaze back to me.

“Look, I know you’re not going to like this, but please listen and consider.” I looked at her for a moment in silence. I don’t know what Sunset’s going to ask but I might not like it. Still, it’s best to listen and find out before I judge. I nodded reluctantly.

“Okay, after the rest of the girls left and while you were asleep, Rarity, Twilight, and I were discussing things about you,” she started off. I raised an eyebrow out of curiosity.

“What was it about?” I questioned in confusion.

“The girls and I have been discussing whether one of us should stay here with you for the night to watch over you. You were sick this morning, after all, and we’re just looking out for you,” she explained. I frowned as I heard this.

“Sunset…” I sighed deeply. “How many times do I have to say this? I. Can. Take. Care. Of. Myself. I. Feel. Fine. Okay?” I sounded each word out of irritation.

“I know, I know, but please, please let us do this for you,” Sunset begged, placing a hand on my shoulder. I exhaled a deep sigh, unsure of what to consider. Should I turn her down or not? I don’t want to feel bad by declining when she’s being polite. Then again, it’s irritating not being able to do anything, I thought, pondering what decision to make. My sense of goodness overtook me, causing me to release another sigh as I looked back at Sunset.

“Alright, you can stay for the night,” I mumbled in defeat.

“Thank you for your consideration,” she said, smiling. I smiled back at her.

“Alright, I’m going into the living room and get some sleep. You should go back and get some rest,” she said.

“Wait!” I called out as she walked into the living room. “I have a spare room upstairs. Make yourself at home,” I offered.

“Oh no, the couch is fine for me, thanks. I don’t want to impose further,” she waved off.

“Sunset, you’re the one who requested to stay for the night. You’re my guest and I want you to be comfortable,” I argued.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Of course, otherwise I wouldn’t be standing here offering,” I said, giggling. Sunset nodded with a smile and went upstairs. I followed behind and opened the guest room to the left, opposite of my room. I held the door open for her as she walked in. Sunset stood in astonishment.

“Wow… this room looks beautiful,” she muttered, dumbfounded. The spare room had a queen-sized bed that was big enough to fit a group of people as well a dresser with a mirror, a desk with a lamp, and its own bathroom.

“Thanks. I decorated this room myself just for my parents whenever they came to visit. You and the girls can sleep in here if you’d like to hold a slumber party sometime,” I suggested.

“That’d be great. Thanks again, Adagio,” she said with appreciation.

“It’s no problem at all for a friend,” I waved off.

“Okay, time for you to lay your sleepy head to bed,” Sunset cooed teasingly.

“Whatever, Mum,” I mocked back. Sunset chuckled as I walked back to my room and climbed into bed under the warmth of the covers.

“Alright, sleep well, and if you need anything, I’ll be in the other room,” she said.

“That’s if you’re still awake,” I smirked. She rolled her eyes.

“Whatever. Goodnight, Adagio. Rest and sleep well,” she wished goodnight,

“Goodnight, Sunset,” I bade back in return. Sunset switched off the lights and closed the door, engulfing me in darkness. My head started to throb painfully again, eyes closing as the blackness engulfed me.

Seven - Making The Call

Author's Note

Things are finally moving up a notch! Hope you've all enjoyed the story so far. :twilightsmile:

I've been asked by a few people what Clavier looks like. If you're curious, please look back to Chapter One, it's been updated with an image. I'll be looking forward to adding at least one for each chapter in future.

Anyway, one week away from the airsoft skirmish event. I might be able to publish another chapter before it begins. Stay tuned for more. :raritywink:

Credit and thanks to fbksru521 for making me this image.

Seven - Making The Call

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

My ears picked up the noise coming from outside as the leaves rustled in the gentle breeze, the birds chirping and the rays of the sun engulfing the room in a bright glow. I opened my eyes as I sat up. I placed a hand on my forehead as a familiar throbbing pain hit me.

“Ugh… I don’t feel too good,” I muttered. Unexpectedly, the same nauseous feeling also returned. My eyes grew wide as I felt an uncomfortable lump rising up my throat. I instantly jumped out of bed and rammed through the door to my bathroom, holding a hand over my mouth to prevent throwing up on the carpet. I went over to the sink and uncovered my mouth, letting myself hurl out the contents of my stomach. I continued to throw up into the sink until the nauseous feeling disappeared.

I felt my stomach begin to relax as I took in deep breaths to recover from the early morning ordeal. My headache was still present and was very much painful. I cupped my forehead and fell back against the wall, letting myself slide down onto the cold floor. I sat there in silence, recovering, until I heard muffled noises coming from the opposite room. I must’ve woken Sunset up, I thought, facepalming. There was a gentle knock on the door, catching my attention.

“Adagio? Are you in there?” Sunset asked. I could hear the worried tone in her voice.

“Yeah… yeah, I’m fine now,” I replied.

“Can I come in?”

“Sure. Door’s open.” The handle on the door twisted as it opened, revealing Sunset clad in a pink tank top and pink short shorts that clung tightly to her curvaceous figure. Wow, I thought, dumbstruck. I stared at her from top to bottom. She looked like she could be a model. I shook my thoughts out of my head and returned to reality. Sunset rushed over to me and crouched down to my level.

“Adagio, are you okay? What happened?” Sunset asked, concern in her voice.

“I just threw up again,” I gestured to the sink with my finger. Sunset looked over and saw my pile of sick almost covering the whole base.

“Eugh, that looks awful. Smells bad too,” she said in disgust as she covered her nose. “No offence.” She laughed nervously but I decided to wave it off.

“No, it’s okay. Just grab that can of air sanitizer. It’ll do the trick.” I pointed. Sunset went over to the bathroom cabinet and opened it. She scanned the contents until she found the can.

“Got it.” Sunset began spraying the bathroom to freshen up the atmosphere. After she was done, she placed it back in the cabinet and closed it, turning back to me. I suddenly felt the urge to vomit. This time, I rushed to the toilet since I didn’t want the sink to overflow. I threw up once again, letting it all out until there was no more. I felt a hand pat my back.

“Let it all out,” Sunset said comfortingly, patting me continuously. I stood up slowly after I was done.

“So much for cleaning the air here,” Sunset groaned.

“Sorry, I can’t help it,” I apologised.

“No, it’s okay.” Sunset went back to the cabinet and sprayed the bathroom with the air sanitizer once again to remove the foul smell while I flushed the toilet and cleared the sink of my own sick to prevent it from clogging up. I grabbed my brush and scrubbed my teeth clean until the foul aftertaste of stomach acid had disappeared. I finished brushing and placed it back on top of the sink.

“There we go, all done,” Sunset said. I opened my mouth to speak, but a familiar pain shot up my skull, making me stumble.

“Adagio!” Sunset called out. Sunset caught me with her arms to support me from falling. Nice reflexes. Sunset opened the bathroom door with her free arm as we entered my room. She set me down slowly onto the bed.

“Thanks,” I said.

“No problem. What happened there?” Sunset asked.

“No idea. I just felt a pain shoot up my head. Maybe I just need some breakfast and a drink of water,” I waved off.

“Alright. I’ll go downstairs and make some breakfast,” she offered.

“I’ll come with—” I said but was cut off.

“No, wait here. I don’t want you to get any worse than you already are. You look horrible,” she said firmly.

“But—”

“No buts. Wait here and rest okay?” I gazed at her in silence. Finally, I sighed and nodded enthusiastically. Sunset smiled and left the room, leaving me alone. I fell back onto the bed, exhaling deeply.

“Ugh…” I groaned. I lay there in silence, breathing deeply to calm my nerves. I could hear the clattering from downstairs as Sunset was in the process of making me some breakfast. I closed my eyes, waiting. After some time, my eyes opened and they looked over to the door as Sunset entered, holding a plate and a glass.

“I made you a sandwich and also got you a glass of water to keep your body hydrated,” she said. “Here you go.” She set them down carefully on my bedside.

“Thanks.” Sunset smiled and nodded. I raised myself up slowly and sat on the bed, reaching for the food. I took a large bite of my sandwich and chewed. I finished off the rest of my sandwich in seconds and took large gulps from my glass.

“Whoa, easy there. You might throw up again,” Sunset warned, but it was already too late.

“Ah!” I sighed in relief, placing my glass back on the bedside. I noticed Sunset giving me a confused look.

“What?”

“You’re really hungry these days, aren’t you? You eat like a wolf,” she pointed, chuckling.

“I don’t know. I can’t help it. Sweet tooth’s gotten the best of me.”

“You don’t say,” Sunset muttered. I shoved her playfully, eliciting a chuckle from her. I stood up out of my bed.

“Wait, where’re you going?” Sunset question, eyebrows raised.

“Just going to take a shower.” I grabbed my bathrobe that was slumped over a chair and went inside.

“I’ll wait downstairs!” Sunset called out.

“Okay!” I called back. I closed the door and began to undress, my clothes sliding off, leaving me in my purple bra and panties. With a flick of my wrist, they slid down my body and onto the floor. I posed in front of the mirror. Looking good, Adagio. Looking good, I admired myself. As I kept making random poses, I noticed something out of place. I ran a hand over my stomach slowly, feeling for anything different. I looked down and noticed something, still unsure.

“Hmmm… is it just me or did I just gain some fat in the belly?” I muttered to myself. I ran my hand over again, feeling it. Ugh… I’ve been eating too much lately. I walked over to the weight scale and stepped on it. The scale showed that my weight was 60kg. 60kg.

“I’ve gained weight! I was only 57kg last time I checked!” I groaned, throwing my arms up in the air. Due to my urge to eat something sweet, I’ve gained weight at my own consequence. I stepped off the scale, shaking my head as I entered the cubicle. I turned on the shower as water poured down my body.

After I finished cleaning myself, I turned off the shower and stepped out of the cubicle, reaching for the towel nearby. I scrubbed myself dry and wrapped it around my body. I grabbed my clothes and exited the bathroom back into my room. I wore my clothes again and went downstairs. There was the sound of muffled voices. I wonder who that is? I thought curiously. The voices became much clearer; it was the girls. I entered the living room.

“Morning girls. Good to see you all. What’re you doing here?” I asked.

“Morning, Adagio. Sunset sent us a text saying that you were feeling unwell this morning?” Twilight said. I looked over to Sunset with an eyebrow raised.

“I wanted to invite the girls over for today. Not much to do and seeing your condition, we—” she began. I decided to cut her off.

“Wait, what? Don’t tell me you’re going to insist on keeping me inside the house again today. I can’t stand being stuck in doing nothing!” I snapped.

“Whoa, calm yer horses,” Applejack spoke, tranquil. I took in a breath to calm myself down.

“Calm down? CALM DOWN? Why should I?!” I shouted. The girls reeled back in surprise as I burst out in anger. I realised what I just did and felt regret.

“I’m… I-I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me,” I apologised, looking away in shame. I felt a hand on my shoulder.

“It’s alright, sugarcube. Ah can understand how ya feel,” Applejack eased.

“Yeah, like the time you were too stubborn to accept help,” Rainbow pointed out teasingly. Applejack looked back, giving her a stern glare while Rainbow held a smug grin.

“Anyway, I’m sorry to say this darling, but you’ll have to stay in again for the day,” Rarity said apologetically. I sighed deeply and nodded.

“Now, go on ‘n get your hind back up to bed,” Applejack urged. I nodded and trudged up the stairs, followed by the girls. I walked into my bedroom and tucked myself into bed once again. Rarity approached but was intervened.

“Rarity,” Twilight said in a reminding tone.

“Hehehe, sorry. Instincts,” Rarity chuckled nervously, stepping back.

“No worries,” I waved off.

“Just shout if you need anything. If that’s okay with you, that is,” Fluttershy offered. I nodded, smiling. The girls left the room and went back downstairs. I sighed deeply and closed my eyes to sleep. I slept undisturbed and dreamed about Clavier. Just when things were starting to improve, an all familiar, unpleasant urge struck me again. My eyes bolted open widely as I jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. I let loose the previous contents I’d eaten recently into the sink. So much for eating breakfast. I heard faint noises approaching, and assumed it was the girls. I heard the door burst open.

“Adagio! Are you okay?” Twilight asked. I felt several pats on the back in an attempt to comfort my unpleasant experience.

“Y-yeah, I—” I began but was cut off by another wave of discomfort. I leaned into the sink and threw up.

“Ugh, WHHYYY?” I whined.

“It’s okay. Let it all out,” Fluttershy said soothingly as she patted me on the back gently. I turned on the tap to unclog the drainage and remove the unpalatable taste of stomach acid and sick from my taste buds.

“Adagio, are you sure you’re okay?” Twilight asked again.

“I have a little headache, but I’m fine now,” I assured her. I took my brush and cleaned my mouth clean once again, restoring a fresh scent.

“Alright, you’d been throwing up yesterday when we got here and you’ve been throwing up since this morning,” Sunset started.

“What’re you getting at?” I asked.

“I think you should go and get yourself checked up by a doctor,” she suggested. I raised an eyebrow.

“What? Why?” I demanded.

“I’m concerned. The girls are probably concerned. We’re all concerned for your well-being and we don’t want you getting any worse,” Sunset explained. I tapped my chin as I thought.

“Hmmm… nah. I’m good. Nothing’s wrong, I’ve probably just had too much to eat, especially sugar,” I dismissed with my hand.

“We can’t be sure. It’s best ya go to the hospital for yer own safety. Better safe than sorry,” Applejack mentioned.

“No! Nothing’s wrong, okay? I’m probably just ill and need rest!” I snapped.

“Darling, please,” Rarity joined in.

“Pleeaaasseee?” Fluttershy and Pinkie begged with puppy eyes. I sighed and crossed my arms under my chest.

“No.”

“Gosh, you’re stubborn as a tramp!” Rainbow groaned. We noticed a tramp walking past outside. Rainbow looked back and gave a sheepish smile. “Er, no offence!” Rainbow called out.

“None taken, lass!” the tramp called back. Rainbow sighed in relief, wiping her forehead.

“As I was saying, I don’t see the point going to hospital to see the doctor. I’m fine and I should be okay by tomorrow.”

“And what if you’re not okay tomorrow?” Rainbow questioned.

“I will be fine. Trust me. Now, If you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll go back to bed and get some more sleep.” The girls nodded slowly and left the room.

“Please, consider it for your own good,” Twilight reminded before she left, leaving me alone. I fell onto the bed and grabbed my phone to check for new notifications.

You have one message from: Clavier Melody

I typed in my password and went straight to the message app, checking the notification.

“Hey, Adagio. Sorry if I had to leave early yesterday. Time differences between here and there. Anyway, feeling better?” - Clavier

I began typing rapidly on my screen keyboard in response.

“Hey, Clavi. It’s okay, I understand that, so long you’re not seeing anyone else there >:|. Just threw up again this morning and I’ve got a bad headache. I should be okay now though, thanks for your concern <3” - Adagio

Clavier responded within seconds.

“No! Of course not! Why would I do that? You’re the only girl that’s caught my eyes, you siren. :P If any girl tried, I’ll just give them the denial haha XD. Are you sure you can handle it? I don’t want you getting ill or feeling worse :(“ - Clavier

“Just kidding. I know you’re mine, but seriously though... Anyway! I can handle myself, don’t worry your cute handsome self about me too much ;)” - Adagio

“I would suggest going to the hospital to get yourself checked up. It’s better to be safe than sorry you know, but if you’re sure, then just stay in and rest for the day, okay?” - Clavier

I read my boyfriend’s text message, eyes focused. I groaned as I rolled my eyes. Even Clavier’s insisting I go to the hospital and stay in! I began typing up a response:

“Ugh, you’re just like the girls. They suggested that I go to the hospital too. Just because I have a bad headache and a little nausea in the morning does not mean I’m going to die or anything. No, I don’t want to go because I’m perfectly fine and I don’t want to waste the healthcare’s time and resources all for nothing,” - Adagio

I let out an exasperated huff after I pressed the ‘Send’ button. I stared at the screen, waiting for a reply. Finally, my phone gave off a notification sound. I instantly looked at the screen.

“I’m sorry if I’m aggravating you since the girls have suggested it, but they’re just worried for you, most of all, me. I don’t want to see you hurt or in any sort of pain. There’s a reason healthcare is there; for you, me, and everyone else,” Clavier

I felt a twinge of guilt come over me. I was lost in my thoughts as I remembered some of the words said to me by the girls.

“I’m concerned. The girls are probably concerned. We’re all concerned for your well-being and we don’t want you getting any worse.”

“We can’t be certain for sure. It’s best ya go to the hospital for yer own safety. Better safe than sorry,”

I shook my head and returned to reality. Another notification appeared, prompting me to check it.

“Please, for me? Or at least for your own health?” - Clavier

The pleas from the girls and Clavier were eating away at me. On one hand, I felt it was unnecessary, but at the same time, I felt regret for ignoring their worries and concerns. To ease their minds, I accepted and decided to go on ahead with it. I sighed in defeat, having made my decision. I turned my attention back to my phone.

“Okay, fine. I’ll ring them up for an appointment” - Adagio

“You have no idea how relieved I feel now. Thank you :)” - Clavier

“I still think it’s unnecessary and a waste of my time and theirs though, but fine. I’m only doing this because of you and also because the girls are worried ¬_¬” - Adagio

“Nonetheless, I’m glad to hear you’ve made your mind up. I’ll have to go now. I’ve had a tiring day and tomorrow will be busy. Take care and I love you!” - Clavier

“Alright, love. Take care of yourself there and have a goodnight and sweet dreams. I love you more. XOXO” - Adagio

I felt a smile creep up on my face as I read Clavier’s last message. I stared at it some more, letting it imprint on my mind. I closed my phone and placed it back on the bedside, falling back onto the bed for a moment to rest. Shortly, I jumped off and made my way downstairs to the living room. The girls were still there, doing all kinds of things: watching TV, on their phones, or just chatting amongst themselves. I walked in and cleared my throat to gain their attention. The girls turned to see me.

“Oh hey, Adagio. I thought you were upstairs getting some sleep?” Twilight asked.

“I was trying to, but I couldn’t. I’ve been thinking things through my head, especially what you girls suggested,” I said.

“Oh?” The girls raised their eyebrows in curiosity.

“So what is your decision, dear? Are you going to?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, I will,” I muttered, sighing in defeat. The girls gave a warm smile.

“That’s great to hear. What made you change your mind, if you don’t mind my asking?” Sunset inquired.

“I’ve been weighing in my decisions. I know it’s unnecessary and pointless considering these are minor things, but if you all insist, I’ll do it. I know you girls are just worried about me and I see that. Thank you girls for your concern. I can’t ask for better friends,” I explained, smiling. The girls let out an “aw” as they moved in for a group hug. Numerous pairs of arms wrapped around me and each other into a tight embrace. I closed my eyes and relished the bonding moment between my friends. My sisters.

“We’re always here for ya, don’tcha forget that. Y’hear?” Applejack mentioned. I chuckled heartily.

“Of course, I won’t,” I reassured the farm girl. The girls retreated to give me my space. I smiled at each of them which they returned. Suddenly, my stomach rumbled loudly. I gave a sheepish grin.

“Hehehe, I think I need some food. I’m hungry.” The girls let out a laugh which I joined in.

“Pinkie, yer up.”

“Okie-dokie, Lokie!” Pinkie replied cheerily. She bounced off into the kitchen to prepare some food.

“Come sit with us while we wait for your food,” Sunset patted the seat next to her. I went over and sat down, joining the girls.

“So, when’re you going for your check-up?” Sunset asked. I shrugged in response

“I’m not sure yet. I’m going to ring them up, but first, I need some food so I can think clearly,” I answered. The girls nodded, understanding. I focused my attention back to the TV as the girls flipped through random channels.

“There’s nothing interesting to watch or do,” Rainbow groaned. I reached out and snatched the remote from her hands. “Hey!” she complained.

I ignored her, smirking as I pressed the button to switch to a random channel. Much to my dismay, it was a documentary discussing sex. Everyone in the room (including me) blushed a fierce red. I quickly changed the channel again randomly. I could see Rainbow was trying hard to stifle her laughter, but to no avail.

“BWAHAHAHA! Why did you change it? That looked interesting,” she teased. I blushed red as a tomato.

“Whatever, you horny speed demon,” I grumbled, rolling my eyes. I looked away and smiled. I could hear the faint snickers and giggles of the girls.

“I am not!” Rainbow defended.

“Well, you implied it since you wanted to watch it,” I smirked. It was Rainbow’s turn to look away in embarrassment. She let out a huff.

“Yeah, yeah. You changed the channel though, so that makes two of us,” she added.

“Stop tryin’ to get ‘er involved, Rainbow. Ya clearly said it,” Applejack mentioned. We all let out a laugh except Rainbow. Pinkie entered carrying what looked like a plateful of sugary pastries, treats, and desserts. I caught the scent of the sweet aroma as my mouth hung open, drooling.

“Here you go!” Pinkie said happily. She held out the plate with both hands to me. Still drooling over the sweet scent, I grabbed the plate from her out of hungry instinct. I took a random treat and began munching it down, then the next and so forth. After eating every last crumb, I clapped my hands together to free myself of any crumbly residues. I noticed the girls staring at me in awe.

“What?” I asked, confused. None of the girls answered except Pinkie who recovered the soonest.

“Wowzaroonie! You eat fast! Do you want to duel?” she asked, eyes gleaming. I just stared at her in confusion.

“Um… no?”

“Awww,” Pinkie groaned.

“Wow, I thought it’d take you longer to eat those treats. You ate them all in less than two minutes,” Sunset spoke. I grinned sheepishly.

“Pinkie, Adagio asked for breakfast!” Twilight scolded.

“I did make her breakfast. I walked in, gave her the plate, she ate it all quickly, and now we’re standing here talking!” Pinkie grinned. Twilight and the girls facepalmed.

“No, not that kind of breakfast. I meant like a sandwich or something!”

“Oopsie,” Pinkie muttered, grinning sheepishly as she scratched the back of her head. The girls shook their heads.

“It’s okay, girls. I’m full enough already. Thanks, Pinkie,” I said.

“You’re welcome! If you want more, just ask me!” Pinkie offered, pulling a cookie out of nowhere and eating it in one bite.

“Oookaaayy,” I trailed. Pinkie sat back down on one of the couches between Applejack and Rainbow.

“Are you sure you don’t want a proper breakfast? I don’t think sugar’s going to help you feel any better, especially with a medical check-up. It might make you feel worse,” Sunset warned.

“Thanks for the offer, but I think Pinkie’s breakfast already filled my stomach up,” I giggled. I shot her a smile, and she grinned in return. “Relax, sugar won’t affect a medical check-up. Sugar is just… sugar,” I said, shrugging.

“Well, it’s your decision. Can’t stop ya fer it,” Applejack admitted. I gave her a nod. I stood up as I proceeded to go upstairs for my phone, but was interrupted.

“Where’re you going?”

“I’m just going to get my phone and make the call,” I assured.

“I’ll get it in ten seconds flat!” Rainbow bolted from her seat and whizzed past me like lightning. The wind carried by her speed blew over my hair, ruining it.

“UGH!” I groaned frustratedly.

“Don’t worry darling. We’ll fix that up for you later,” Rarity reassured. True to her words, Rainbow came back with my phone in her hand in ten seconds, just as she said.

“Wow. That was quick. Exact time too,” Sunset said.

“Heh, I told you! I’m just that awesome,” Rainbow boasted, fueling her ego. The girls and I shook her heads. I gave Rainbow a stern glare which she caught. Rainbow stared back in confusion.

“What? I got your phone for you.” I pointed to my hair which was strewn up all over. “Oh, hehehe. Sorry,” Rainbow muttered sheepishly. I shook it off and swung my hair to the side, returning it to its normal state as it was before.

“You have such marvelous hair darling. I’m quite envious,” Rarity beamed.

“Nonsense. Your hair suits you just the way you are.”

“Why, thank you!”

I sat back down next to Sunset and Twilight and opened my phone. I tapped the contacts list as I scrolled down, searching for the number of the Canterlot General Hospital.

“Ah, there it is.” I placed my phone to my ear as it rang. Finally, it picked up.

“Hello, Canterlot General Hospital, how can I help you?” a feminine voice spoke.

“Hello, I’d like to book an appointment for a check-up,” I requested.

“Okay, and can I get your name please?”

“Ms. Adagio Dazzle.”

“One moment please.” There was a moment of silence as I could hear the bustling sounds of the hospital in the background. “Ah, yes, Ms. Dazzle. Just bear with me for a second, I’ll put you through to your doctor.”

“Thank you.” I waited as the phone rang again, re-directing. The girls sat there, observing.

“Hello, Doctor Whooves speaking, how can I help you?” a male voice spoke.

I let out a smile. “Is this Dr. Whooves?” I asked with a smirk.

“May I ask who’s speaking, please?”

“Seriously? You’ve forgotten your favourite patient?” I said teasingly.

“Wait a minute… is that you, Adagio? Adagio Dazzle?”

“Yes it is,” I replied, chuckling.

“Oh, goodness me, child! I didn’t recognise your voice! How long has it been now? Five, six years? You were probably twelve years old the last time I saw you!”

My smile grew. Dr. Turner, or better known by many as Dr. Whooves, was my childhood doctor and has been a long-time friend of my family. More to say, he’s also been like a second father to me. Kind, tender, and caring; the qualities of a doctor. I’d missed him dearly.

“Yeah, it’s been too long.”

“You must’ve been keeping up to good health based on my advice. Always does the trick,” he said, chuckling. I giggled at his humour.

“Anyway, must maintain professionalism. I have a tight schedule on my hands lately at the moment. What can I do for you today, Dagi?”

“Well, I’m wondering if it’ll be possible to book an appointment for today?” I asked.

“Hmmmm. I’ll check my list.” There was the sound of paper rustling which I assumed was his list of appointments and schedules. Ugh, I still think this is a waste of time. I’d hate to waste Dr. Whooves’ time especially, even if he doesn’t mind it.’

“Hello?”

“Hey, I’m still here.”

“Hey, Dagi. I’m sorry, but I’m fully booked today and tomorrow. However, I can reserve an available space and squeeze you in.. How does 5:30 PM on Thursday sound?”

“Hmmm,” I hummed, thinking. I don’t think I have anything I’m supposed to do on Thursday. Eh, I’ll go with it.

“Thursday’s great. Thank you very much, Dr. Whooves,” I said, exhaling in relief.

“Don’t mention it. Oh, and don’t tell anyone I saved that space for you. Don’t want to be accused of favouritism,” he mentioned, laughing.

I giggled. I’m glad he’s my doctor, I thought.

“Alright, I have to go now. There’s much to be done. See you on Thursday at 5:30, okay?” he reminded.

“Alright, see you then. Take care!” I said.

“Ta-ta!” he bade in return. I couldn’t help but let out another giggle at his choice of words. I placed my phone down on my lap after hanging up and returned my attention back to the girls.

“Dr. Whooves is your doctor?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Yeah, since I was a kid. He’s a long-time family friend.”

“Wow, I don’t know what to say. Your reputation precedes you,” she said.

“Eh.” I shrugged.

“So when’s your appointment? Is it today?”

“Unfortunately, no. He’s got a busy schedule lately, so he can’t fit me in today or tomorrow. He’s reserved a space for me on Thursday, though. Half-past five in the afternoon,” I explained. The girls nodded.

“I see. Well, that’s a relief,” Twilight sighed.

“I still can’t help but feel that it’s pointless,” I huffed, crossing my arms under my chest.

“Good gravy, girl,” Applejack groaned.

I held up my arms up defensively. “Okay, fine! I’ll stop.” The girls turned their attention to the TV while I pulled my phone out and began typing away.

“I’ve booked my appointment. I hope you’re happy,” - Adagio

I sat there waiting for a reply. There was none. I turned off my phone and watched TV with the girls. Similar to yesterday, the girls stayed in my house for nearly the whole day to keep me company.

End Of The Day -

We watched some TV, ate together, and just had the usual conversations between girls until night struck.

“I’m staying again for tonight,” Sunset insisted.

“If you’re sure.” She nodded in response. The rest of the girls stood up and walked out of the living room. I went ahead and opened the door for them.

“Thank ya kindly, Dag. Ya take care now, y’hear?” Applejack patted me on the back gently. I nodded, smiling at her.

“I’ll drop by again tomorrow. I’m still ahead of schedule, so nothing to do just yet,” Twilight said.

“We’ve finished school already, Twilight. You need to relax.”

“Just because we’ve graduated does not mean I have to let up on my education,” she replied. I chuckled, shaking my head.

“Whatever. See you later.” Twilight gave me a hug and left.

“Take care and be safe. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said in her usual soft, quiet tone. She waved goodbye and left.

I couldn’t help but let out a silentaww.

“Take care, Dagi! I’ll remember to hold a get-well-soon-party when you’re feeling better!” Pinkie rambled. She gave me a tight hug as I struggled to breath. She let go and zipped out of the door. “SEEEE YOOUUUU LAAAAAATEEEERRR!!!” she called out.

“Take care Dagi, and I hope you feel awesome soon. See you tomorrow!” Rainbow whizzed by, ruining my hair.

That’s the second time, I growled in my thoughts.

“Get some rest, darling. I’ve got a few orders to do, but nothing that should stop me from coming over. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Rarity said. She gave me a hug and left.

“Take care!” I called out, waving goodbye. I closed the door, locked it, and walked back into the living room where Sunset sat.

“You don’t have to do this you know,” I reminded her.

“I’m fine. Someone needs to be there to look out for you and pat you on the back,” she mentioned, smiling. I gave a smile of my own.

“Thanks. The spare room’s welcome for you to use,” I told her.

“I could use some sleep,” Sunset yawned.

“Me too.” Sunset trudged up the stairs as I followed her. We reached the top as I reached for the door handle to my room.

“Goodnight, Sunset. Sleep well and sweet dreams.”

“Likewise. I’ll be here if you need anything,” she reminded. I twisted the handle and entered my room, closing it behind me. I went over to my bed and let myself fall back onto the smooth, cosy surface. I tucked myself under the covers and grabbed for my phone. There was a notification from Clavier.

“Hey, sorry for the late reply. That’s great to hear! I’m glad you’ve chosen to listen to our advice. We’re just worried for you, you know? Would you not do the same if one of the girls or I were in your position? - Clavier

I began typing away on my phone.

“Yeah, I guess. Thanks again. I’m going off to bed. I feel really worn out today despite staying inside. Goodnight, love and miss you so much XOXO :)” - Adagio

“Thanks for understanding. It’s morning here and I’ll be outside. Sleep well and sweet dreams gorgeous. Love and miss you more :)” - Clavier

I smiled and sent the text back to Clavier. I placed my phone back on the bedside and tucked my arms back under the duvet, snuggling for comfort. I felt my consciousness dwindle until I fell into a deep sleep with a smile on my face.

Eight - A Shocking Discovery

Author's Note

Finally! The wait for the Eight chapter is over! I'm proud to announce that the prelude has come to an end as it paves the way for the main plot line! So sit back, relax and enjoy everyone. :twilightsmile:

Many thanks to LightningSword for finding the time to help proofread this chapter. The help is always appreciated. :pinkiehappy:

Bonus - There is a special guest in this chapter that's making a cameo role. Can you find and identify who it is? :ajsmug:

Merry Christmas/Happy Hearts Warming to you all. :rainbowkiss:

Credit and thanks to Sonicfan1345 for making this image.

Eight - A Shocking Discovery

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

Wednesday was just the same day as the previous two. I’d been rudely awakened by the same routine: wake up, vomit, brush, shower, eat, and stay indoors for the rest of the day with the girls. It’s what I’ve been doing lately for the past several days. Despite the girls being here to keep me company, the situation I am in due to my supposed illness was starting to get on my nerves.

The Next Day -

I’ve been sick consecutively for four days now, leaving me stranded inside my own house. Quite ironic how I live in my own house, yet I’m being kept inside like a prisoner without handcuffs, I thought to myself.

I sighed as I sensed an uncomfortable feeling stir inside my stomach area. I instantly bolted out of my bed and and went into the toilet to throw up the contents. I could hear a loud bang from my room which I’d assume was Sunset. I looked into the mirror. I look like crap. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened as Sunset stood there and came over, placing an arm around my shoulder whilst patting my back soothingly.

“Ugh! I’m getting irritated of all this vomiting! Why in Tartarus is this happening?” I groaned frustratingly.

“I don’t know, but first, let’s get you cleaned up. Here’s your brush.” Sunset handed me my toothbrush and my toothpaste. I squeezed a small amount. “I’ll go downstairs and make some breakfast while you brush your teeth and take a shower to remove yourself of that horrid smell,” she explained before grinning sheepishly, realizing her words. “No offence.”

“Eh, it’s okay. It’s not like I’m doing it on purpose,” I waved off. Another wave struck me, forcing me to lean over the edge of the sink, my stomach squeezing out bile as there was nothing left to empty.

“Ugh, I’m getting sick of this… no pun intended.” Sunset chuckled.

I closed my eyes briefly. “Could you bring my towel in for me?” I asked.

“Sure. I’ll be right back.” Sunset left the bathroom and came back shortly with my towel.

“Here.”

“Thanks.” I took the towel from her.

“No problem. I’ll be downstairs when you’re done,” she reminded. I nodded before she left. I placed my towel near the cubicle and walked to the sink to brush my teeth first. After a rigorous scrubbing to remove the horrible taste, I stripped off my clothes and undergarments. I went into the cubicle to cleanse myself both of dirt and the horrid smell.

I scrubbed my body clean to make sure I was free of germs and other bacteria. I turned off the shower and grabbed my towel nearby, scrubbing my body dry. I then wrapped the towel around me, picked up my clothes, and went back to my bedroom. As I left the bathroom, my mind clicked. I nearly forgot about my medical appointment with Dr. Turner. Silly me.

I chucked my worn clothes into the laundry and grabbed a pair of jeans, a light purple sweater from my wardrobe, and a pair of new purple undergarments from my drawer. I quickly changed into my new clothes and dried my hair with a dryer before combing it down. I looked at myself into the mirror, flashing my best smile. I’m good to go. I left my bedroom and went downstairs to the kitchen where Sunset was sitting down, staring out the window.

I pulled back a chair and sat down. “Here’s your breakfast,” Sunset offered, sliding a plate over to me. It was toast with marmite and a mug of coffee.

“Thanks,” I said. I took a bite out of my sandwich and wolfed down the rest in seconds.

“Such a hungry wolf,” Sunset teased.

“Yeah, whatever,” I muttered, rolling my eyes. I grabbed my mug of coffee Sunset made for me and prepared to take a sip. I began to feel dizzy as I slowly set my mug down, placing a hand over my head.

“Adagio, are you okay?” Sunset asked with concern.

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine,” I said, taking deep breaths. “I think I’ll pass on the coffee. It makes me dizzy when I try to drink coffee now,” I explained.

“Oh. Sorry about that. Would you like a glass of water instead?” she offered. I nodded in response. Sunset stood up and went over to the fridge, pouring some water into a glass which she handed to me.

“Thanks.”

“No problem. I’ll have that coffee instead.” I offered the mug back to her as she took a sip from it. I drank small gulps of water from my glass.

“Ah! I feel much more refreshed,” I sighed in relief.

Sunset stirred her mug with a teaspoon while I occasionally sipped my glass.

“So, today’s your medical appointment huh?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah. I nearly forgot about it. Good thing I remembered. Thanks for the reminder.”

“Don’t sweat it,” Sunset waved off. We sat there, enjoying the silence until the bell rang. I raised an eyebrow and looked at Sunset who also had a confused expression on her face.

“Don’t look at me. I have no idea who it is at the door,” she defended, shrugging.

“I’ll go and see who it is,” I said. Sunset nodded as I stood from my seat and walked to the front door. I twisted the handle and opened the door, and standing before me were Flash and Twilight. I smiled at their presence but deep inside, I was also smirking. They’d make such a cute couple.

“Morning, Adagio,” the duo greeted.

“Morning Twilight, Flash. Come on in,” I greeted in return, opening the door wider for the both of them.

“Thanks. Is Sunset still here?” she asked.

“Yeah, she’s in the kitchen,” I replied.

“What’s Sunset doing here?” Flash asked curiously.

“She’s decided to stay overnight the past several days to look after me because I’ve been sick lately,” I answered him.

“Oh. That’s kind of her. I hope you’re feeling better.”

“Waking up with a painful headache and vomiting every morning is on the contrary, but thanks for your concern. I appreciate it.” I smiled at him which he returned. We entered the kitchen as Sunset sat there, sipping her coffee.

“Morning, Sunset,” Twilight greeted her.

“Morning, guys,” Sunset greeted back. She stood up as they exchanged a sister-like hug.

“How come I didn’t get a hug?” I pouted fakely. The duo chuckled, causing a smile to reappear on my face.

“Oh come here you.” The girls pulled me into their embrace. I noticed Flash standing there alone. I kinda feel bad for him. Wait a minute… an idea clicked in my mind. A devious smirk grew on my face.

“Flash, why don’t you come and join us?” I said with a teasing tone.

“W-what?” Flash stuttered. A faint red blush appeared on his cheeks, causing me to grin wider.

“Yeah, Flash!” Sunset urged.

“Come on, don’t be shy,” Twilight encouraged.

“I don’t know…”

“Stop being such a wuss,” I taunted, grinning.

“I’m not a wuss! I’m not into this girl stuff you guys do,” he huffed, crossing his arms. Twilight pouted as her eyes grew big as a puppy.

“Please?” Twilight begged in an adorable tone.

Ohohoho. This, I’ve got to see.

Flash opened one eye and looked at Twilight which caused him to redirect his attention.

“Twili—”

“Pleaaaassee?” Twilight begged again. Her eyes grew bigger which was unusually hilarious to watch. I could see a hesitant expression on Flash’s face. I knew he was going to give in soon enough. Indeed, Flash sighed in defeat.

“Fine,” Flash admitted, rolling his eyes. We pulled him into the group hug and stood there for a moment before breaking away.

“There, that wasn’t that hard, now was it?” I teased, shooting a smirk at Flash. I noticed his eyes widen a bit which I assume he must’ve caught on.

“N-no… I guess not,” Flash leaned in and whispered so only I could hear. “You sneaky little devil.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. I sat back down in my seat and gestured to the table for Flash and Twilight. “So, what brings you two here today?” I asked.

“Well, I did say I’d come by today when I have time and I’ve got plenty according to my sch—”

“Okay, we get it. You have a list of chores, schedules, and the random hoo hah,” I finished for her. Twilight shot me a look of irritation while I shrugged.

“Anyway, as I was saying before I was interrupted, I decided to come by and keep you company,” she explained.

“Where’re the others?” I asked.

“I’ve sent a text to each of them. They said they can’t come for today because of chores and commitments and stuff.”

“Okay, but what about Flash? What’s he doing here?” I questioned, tilting my head over to him.

“Oh, so I’m not welcome here? Geez, I’ll leave then.” Flash stood up to leave, but I grabbed him by the arm.

“Not what I was implying,” I said firmly.

“Oh.” Flash scratched the back of his head embarrassingly as the girls giggled, much to his chagrin.

“Well, Flash decided to come by today and hang for a bit. He’s leaving for a few days down to the city of Manehattan to visit some relatives.” Twilight explained.

“Oh?”

“Just taking a short vacation. I should be back this Saturday,” he said briefly.

“Ah, I see. Well, I wish you a safe trip to Manehattan,” I said.

“Thanks. Is there anything to do around here? I’m bored,” Flash groaned.

The girls, Flash, and I went to the living room and sat down to watch TV while having a general conversation with each other.

In The Afternoon -

I checked my phone and noticed it was now 5:03 P.M., that was when Flash had to leave for the airport to fly to Manehattan. We walked with Flash to the front door as his taxi leaving for the terminal was waiting outside.

“Take care and have a safe flight, alright?” Sunset said. He nodded and turned around to leave only to have Twilight hug him from behind.

“Be safe out there,” Twilight said. He turned his head to nod, noticing a faint blush on his cheeks. I smirked at the scene before me.

“I-I will, Twi. Thanks.” He looked at me to say goodbye before heading off.

“Stay safe in Manehattan, Flash,” I said.

“Thanks. Good luck with your hospital appointment as well,” he replied. I nodded and smiled. He waved goodbye which the girls and I returned. We stood outside as the vehicle drove down the road and disappeared from view.

“I hope he’ll be okay in Manehattan,” Twilight said with concern in her tone.

“He’ll be fine. Flash can take care of himself,” I reassured her.

“Isn’t your appointment at 5:30?” Sunset asked.

“It is. I should probably get going or I’ll be late. I don’t want to waste Dr. Whooves’ time any further,” I replied. The girls nodded. I went back inside and trudged up to my room for my house keys. I found them and went back downstairs and headed outside where the girls were waiting. I closed the front door and locked it.

“Alright, I’ll be heading off. See you guys after my appointment,” I said. I left my house and began walking to Canterlot General Hospital, which wasn’t too far away. Glad I live in the centre. It was a relief to be out and about again after being stuck inside for several days.

“Wait!” a voice called out. I turned around to see Twilight and Sunset rushing forwards to me.

“Sunset? Twilight? What is it?” I asked.

“Can we come with you?” Sunset said.

“Um, sure, but why?” I questioned.

“We figured we could keep you company on the way, and wait for you to finish your appointment,” Twilight answered. I stared in silence, pondering over their request.

“Hmmm. Sure. Thanks for the company, girls,” I said cheerfully, smiling.

“Let’s go then! We don’t want to be late!” Twilight exclaimed.

“You mean, ‘I don’t want to be late’?” I corrected her.

“Right, let’s go!”

Twilight, Sunset, and I walked on our way towards the general hospital. I checked the time once we got there. It was now 5:18PM. Phew, I’ve still got some time to spare, I sighed in relief. We entered the hospital and approached the reception desk.

“Hello and welcome to Canterlot General Hospital. How can I help you today?” a desk nurse asked.

“Hello, I have an appointment today with Dr. Whooves at 5:30,” I told her.

“Can I get the name please?”

“Adagio Dazzle.”

The desk nurse flipped through some pages as she scanned for my name.

“Hmmm. Ah, yes. Please head to room 63, ground floor,” the nurse directed. We thanked the nurse.

We stopped at a hallway intersection when we saw a sign pointing to the left labeled Rooms 1 - 100. That must be it.

“This way,” I gestured. We walked down the hallway and passed by doors on both sides.

“60, 61, 62… Ah, here we are. Room 63,” I said. We stopped outside the room the nurse directed us to. On the door, it said Dr. Turner. I suddenly felt uneasy but I shrugged it off, assuming it was normal to feel this way. I sat down on a chair while I waited to be called in. I checked my phone and saw it was now 5:20 P.M.

“Hey there,” a feminine voice spoke. I looked to the direction the voice came from. It was from a girl sitting next to me. Twilight and Sunset were sitting on the other side of the girl. The girl had long dark and light brown hair that was tied to form a long tail, fuchsia eyes like mine, and had light tan skin.

“Um, hey. Do I know you from somewhere?” I replied cautiously.

“Why, yes! I was in the same year and music class with you at Canterlot High,” she explained merrily.

I sat there in silence as I attempted to recall my thoughts. Finally, I remembered. “Ah, yes. Cupcake Slash right?” I held my hand out

“Eyup, that’s me! You’re Adagio, if I’m not mistaken?” I nodded my head to confirm as Cupcake shook my hand.

“Wow, I never thought I’d see anyone outside from school, much less from the music class,” she said in awe.

“Yeah. I’ve seen you around in class. We just haven’t talked in or out of class before, except maybe during a few group lessons.”

“Oh, yeah. I remember. You have a beautiful voice, and so does that boy with blue hair. He’s soooo handsome with those blue eyes, he sings like a heavenly angel. I think I’m in love,” Cupcake sighed dreamily.

I felt a twinge of jealousy rise in my chest. I wanted to grab this girl by the shoulders and straight up tell her in the face that Clavier and I are in a relationship. Unfortunately, I cannot blow our cover as I’m forced to listen to her words. Calm down, Adagio. She’s only got a crush on him. Don’t do anything drastic, I warned myself. I breathed in deeply to calm down.

“Y-yeah. He’s pretty cool,” I admitted. I looked over to Sunset and Twilight who were sitting on the right side of Cupcake. I decided to introduce them to her. I didn’t want to seem rude.

“By the way, these are my friends, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle,” I gestured with my hands.

“Hi! It’s nice to meet you guys” Cupcake greeted in the same cheerful tone.

“Hey. Pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Sunset said, shaking her hand.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Twilight greeted, shaking Cupcake’s hand after Sunset. Suddenly, I heard the door open. A nurse stood there.

“Is Ms. Adagio Dazzle here?” the nurse asked.

“That’s me,” I gestured to myself.

“Follow me please.” I nodded and stood up. I looked back to the girls and Cupcake.

“Well, here I go,” I mumbled nervously.

“Relax. You’ll be fine. It’s only a check-up,” Sunset reassured.

“It was nice meeting you, Adagio,” Cupcake said. I nodded and gave a smile of my own.

“Likewise.” I turned around to face the nurse who was standing outside, holding the door open.

“Right, just a check-up,” I reminded myself. Despite my self-encouragement, the nagging feeling remained. I looked behind and waved back to the girls and to Cupcake, which she eagerly returned. I followed the nurse inside a room which had a desk, a filing cabinet, and a weight scale.

“Adagio Dazzle?” the nurse repeated.

“Mhm,” I replied.

“Do you remember me?”

I glanced at her for a moment as I recalled my thoughts. My eyes grew wide in surprise. “Nurse Redheart?” I said hesitantly.

She let out a chuckle. “I see you still have a good memory.” She held out her arms. I stepped forward and accepted her embrace. “My Faust, how long has it been? Five or six years? You were about this tall the last time I saw you.” She gestured with her hand up to her neck.I chuckled at the memory. Like Dr. Whooves, Redheart was a good friend of the family and was my childhood nurse. I look up to her like my own sister, seeing as I have none.

“Look at how you’ve grown. You’re now a full-grown lady,” she complimented, smiling. I gave her a smile of my own.

“Thanks. You look the same. Young and beautiful as ever,” I teased, yet truthfully. Redheart let out a warm laugh.

“You’re still the sweet little girl I knew.” Nurse Redheart’s expression morphed to a professional stance. “Alright, so let’s get you sorted out before I hand you over to Dr. Whooves,” she said briefly, grabbing a notepad and a pen from her desk.

“Alright, I’ll be taking your height and weight first. I’ll need you to take off your boots to prevent interference. Please stand over there,” she pointed to a height meter. I took off my boots and followed her instruction. I stood still as Nurse Redheart adjusted the scale to measure my height.

“Hmmm. Five foot 9 inches. That’s pretty good in terms of a woman’s height average.” She scribbled the information down on her notepad.

“Next, I need you to step on the scale so I can measure your weight.” I walked over to the weight scale and stood on it as it adjusted. The scale stopped shortly, displaying 60.3kg.

“60.3 kilograms? That can’t be. I was only 60 the last time I checked. Maybe it’s my phone.” I fished in my pocket for my phone and handed it to Nurse Redheart.

“Okay, step back on please.” I stepped back on as the scale measured my weight once more. Unfortunately, the scale still read 60.3kg.

“Ugh! I’ve gained weight!” I groaned.

“It depends on what’re you eating. What’ve you been eating lately?” she asked.

I stayed silent, hesitant to tell her my current diet. “Well, I’ve had cravings for sugary foods and less healthy options,” I said sheepishly.

“Ah, that might explain why.”

“I still can’t believe it. Even if I eat that much, I should be maintaining my weight. I do have a fast metabolism,” I explained to her.

“The body changes overtime. It can affect your eating habits as well,” she stated. She wrote down my weight information as I put my shoes back on and placed my phone back in my pocket.

“Okay, that’s all done. I’ll pass you over to Dr. Whooves now.”

“Thanks again, Nurse Redheart. It’s been great to see you,” I said.

“It’s been wonderful to see you too. We should catch up sometime when I’m out of work,” she suggested. I nodded as I opened the door to Dr. Whooves’ office.

“Where’s Adagio?” A male voice spoke as I entered.

“I’m Adagio,” I replied. “I’m the adult version of her.”

Dr. Whooves still looked the same as the last time I saw him. His brown hair was slicked back as his ocean blue eyes glistened in the sunlight. I remembered the time when we had a house call as I tried to fake an illness. ‘Boy, was father disappointed at me for trying to cut a day off school,’ I thought, giggling.

He stood there with a serious expression on his face. It didn’t last long as it transformed into a warm smile.

“Adagio! It’s good to see you! My, look at you. You’ve grown so much,” he sniffed, faking tears.

“Oh, cut the drama,” I teased. We both let out a laugh.

“Alright. We’ll have to cut to the chase unfortunately. I’ve still got other duties to attend to,” he said.

“Sorry if I added up to your time,” I said guiltily.

“Oh, no no no. Don’t apologize, my dear,” he replied. “For you, I have time. It’s my responsibility to look after my favourite patient and ensure her good health.”

“Thanks, Doc. You’re the best.”

“I’m just doing what’s need to be done, lass. Alright, let’s begin shall we?”

I nodded, ready. Dr. Whooves clasped his hands together, resting his head on them. ”Rest assured, we’ll get to the bottom of this. Now I’ll ask you some questions which will help me to determine the cause.” He grabbed a pen and a pad.

He cleared his throat loudly. “Just to let you know, you’ll have to excuse me if the questions seem… a tad embarrassing,” he said with a sheepish smile. I waved him off, gesturing him to begin.

“Have you been feeling nauseous?”

“Yes, since Monday. I’ve been waking up with a splitting headache and the forcible urge to throw up,” I stated. He wrote it down on his pad.

“Okay, next. Have you been receiving cramps such as stomach pains?”

I remained in silence, pondering over his question. “Hmmm. Occasionally, I do from time to time,” I said. Dr. Whooves wrote it down on the notepad.I began to feel uneasy. Oh no. What could it be? Is it cancer? AIDS? STDs? I thought alarmingly.

“Okay. Pardon me, but I have to ask this one. Standard procedure.” I nodded, prepared for his question. “Have you had any sexual intercourse as of lately?”

I blushed as he asked this. My mind drifted off to my physical encounters with Clavier before and after the graduation ceremony.

“Hello, Earth to Dagi, Earth to Dagi, come in,” he joked, waving a hand in front of my face.

“Oh, sorry, Doc. I just spaced out,” I answered.

“It’s okay. So, have you or have you not?” he asked again. I felt sweat forming on my forehead as I sat there in silence.

“Adagio, you’ll have to answer this one for me, otherwise, I can’t help you with your case,” he implored.

“Y-yes. I have,” I admitted in embarrassment.

“And when was the last time?”

“Almost two months ago,” I answered. Dr. Whooves wrote the details down on his pad.

He stood up from his chair. “Please, follow me to the other room,” he said. I stood up from my seat and entered the room he had gestured to. It was filled with electrical equipment and other strange thingamajigs.

“So, Doc? What is it? Is it bad?” I asked frantically. He held up a hand to calm me down.

“That’s why we’re in here. I’m going to get to the bottom of this,” he reassured calmly. “Please lay down on the seat over there. I’ll need you to lift up your shirt up to your stomach area.”

“Okay.” I followed his instructions, leaving my stomach exposed. He grabbed a bottle filled with a gel-like substance.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“This is ultrasound gel. It’s used in conjunction with this machine here which is the ultrasound itself. It’ll allow me to see if there are any problems in your stomach that’s causing you to feel nauseous and throw up,” he explained. I nodded understandingly.

“Okay, just relax. This may feel a little cool while I apply it to your stomach,” he warned.

I yelped as he poured a drop of gel onto my stomach and rubbed it around. Darn, that is cold.

After he finished rubbing the gel around my stomach area, he then proceeded to grab a scanner attached to the ultrasound machine

“Here we go,” he said as he pressed some buttons on the screen. He then began rubbing the scanner all around my belly.

“Now if my suspicions are correct…” he muttered. I raised an eyebrow, confused by what he meant. I was getting more worried by the second. What’s wrong with me? Did Clavier transmit something? I thought worriedly.

“Aha! I knew it!” Dr. Whooves exclaimed suddenly. “I think you’ll be surprised by the news, Adagio.” He pulled the scanner away. I gazed at him, waiting for the results.

“So, what is it, Doc? Do I have a disease or something?”

“Oh, no no no. No, it’s not bad news, rather it is good news,” he corrected. I became more intrigued as he said this.

“Adagio, you’re pregnant.”

The words fell upon my ears like a heavyweight. I stared at him with wide eyes in silence.

“W-what?”

“You’re pregnant, Adagio. You’re going to be a mother,” Dr. Whooves beamed.

“P-p-pre-pregnant?” I stuttered. The uneasiness that was stranded inside sent chills throughout my body. The thought of motherhood, carrying a baby for nine months, then going through hard labor to deliver it into the world made me nervous. Very nervous.

“N-no!! That’s impossible. There must be a technical error or something! I can’t be pregnant! How long?” I burst out desperately.

“Adagio, calm down,” Dr. Whooves said soothingly, placing a hand on my shoulder. I took deep breaths to calm my nerves but I felt more restless as time passed by. “It is indeed possible,” he continued. “Here, I’ll run it through with you. Have a look for yourself.” I looked at the screen on the machine this time as Dr. Whooves gently rolled the scanner on my stomach area. I squinted my eyes, barely able to see a tiny speck on the screen.

“Can you see that small grey thing moving?” he asked.

I narrowed my eyes a bit more and nodded in confirmation. “Yes.”

“That’s its heartbeat. It’s alive and in a very healthy condition. I would say its about 7 weeks old at this stage,” he explained, smiling.

I gulped and began to sweat. My plans to go to a high-ranking college, have a husband, and have a family shattered into pieces. If I’m going to marry anyone, it’s Clavier. But I’m pregnant. How will he react? Will he accept me and the child or will he abandon us? I thought with heavy concern.

“Now before you go, might I remind that you’re going to be two months into your pregnancy starting next week. It is advised that you attend the following appointments provided for yours and the child’s well-being. For now, you’ll be required to attend the appointments every four to five weeks. From there, I’ll evaluate the situation and take the best course of action,” he reassured.

I nodded slowly, then a question popped into my mind. Best to ask him now.

“Doc? Can I ask you something?” I asked.

“Speak.”

“Well, I’m wondering why I’m waking up with the need to vomit and a painful headache. Is there an explanation for this?”

“Hmmm. As far as research goes, there is no plausible explanation as to why or what causes morning sickness. However, the most popular theory we have for now is it that pregnancy hormones are the cause of it. It occurs normally during the sixth week, but can occur as early as the fourth or, if later, at the seventh which is your case. During the first trimester, you’ll start to experience these often due to the high levels produced at the start of the pregnancy. After a month or so, it’ll still occur, but at a lesser rate.” As he explained, I nodded. “Is there anything else?” he added.

“Hmmm. I seem to be eating more than I usually do, especially sugary foods.”

“Ah, yes. As your body adapts during the early stages of pregnancy, your body will demand more vitamins and other nutrients. I would recommend sticking to foods rich in iron, calcium, or vitamin D. Remember, eat healthy snacks such as almonds or carrots and for sweets, sparingly.” I nodded again.

“Are there any more questions?” he asked. I shook my head. “Very well, then I’ll print out the details for you.” He scurried off to print off the documents and details of my appointment. He returned shortly with a folder. I opened it and looked inside to see some results and a picture. It was the picture of my ultrasound scan. I felt warm tears start to flood my eyes slowly.

“Thanks, Dr. Whooves,” I almost whispered it. “I’ll head home now. Thank you for your time.”

“My pleasure. Congratulations and I wish you the best of luck through your motherhood,” he said warmly. I left his office and proceeded to head home.

“Bye, Nurse Redheart,” I waved goodbye as I passed her.

“Take care, Dagi!” she smiled, waving back. As I left the office, the dam in my eyes burst into tears.

“Hey Da—” I heard Sunset speak. She stopped when she noticed my state.

“Adagio? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. I turned around and ran down the hallway for the exit as I made my way back home.

“Adagio! Wait!” I heard Twilight call out. I ignored their pleas as I continued to run. I cried and sobbed, covering my face with my hands.

As I made it down my road, I could see my house. I ran full pelt and fumbled for my keys to unlock the door. I pushed the door open and locked it and then ran upstairs. I fell on my bed sobbing

“Adagio! Are you okay? Open the door!” I heard a voice. It was Sunset.

“Adagio! Open the door please! We just want to talk!” Twilight called out.

I didn’t respond. I wanted to be left alone so I could wallow in my thoughts. Twilight and Sunset continued to shout and bang on the door, but to no avail. After some time, it was silent.

They must have gone as I’m now alone.

“I’m going to be a mother,” I muttered. Once again, I began to sob.

I’m going to have to tell Clavier. He has the right to know because he’s the father, I thought. Horrible thoughts of rejection and abandonment ran in my mind, making me cry even harder. What if he tells me he doesn’t want the baby? What if he asks me to kill it? I placed a hand to my belly and caressed where it lay, depending on me to live and grow. I didn’t want to harm it.

“Shh… Mommy’s here, mommy’s here,” I whispered. “No one will hurt you, I promise.” I hugged myself tightly as I imagined hugging my baby for the first time in my arms. “Mommy loves you very much and… I’m sure your daddy will love you too,” I reassured. There was no response, but that was to be expected. I hummed to myself while I glanced at the photo of the ultrasound scan from earlier.

“My, look at you. So you’re the one that’s been making mommy wake up every morning feeling sick and hungry all the time, aren’t you?” I spoke to myself, caressing the photo. I giggled to myself.

“You’re a sneaky little one. Looks like mommy will have to put up with this until you arrive,” I sighed. Initially, I was shocked to discover that I was pregnant, but now, I seemed more relaxed and at ease with the situation. It takes some getting used to, I guess, but I have to accept it.

My phone beeped. I picked it up and opened it to find numerous missed calls from both Twilight and Sunset. There’s no hiding it. I’ll have to tell the girls as well. I’m sorry if I’ve been hiding the truth girls, I thought guiltily. Another notification popped up. It was from Clavier. A sense of dread struck me.

“Hey Adagio how’d the hospital appointment go? What did they say? I hope it’s nothing too much of a concern” - Clavier

I read the message and closed the app. I didn’t want to talk to anyone at the moment. I needed to be alone so I could think. It was still hard to grasp the fact. Furthermore, if I’m going to tell the girls and Clavier the truth, I’d rather tell them face to face. I don’t want to seem like a coward. Another thought struck me, making me shiver in fear. I forgot about our parents. How will Mum and Dad, or Delight and Grand react? Will they accept my child and be there to support me, or will they reject and disown me? I frowned at the thought. Many possibilities came to my mind as I thought of the never-ending possibilities.

I sat there, staring into the darkness. I continued to hum a tune to myself and for my child until I felt my consciousness waver. I slipped under the covers and quickly fell asleep, but not without saying goodnight.

“Sleep, little one. Mommy loves you,” I muttered sleepily as a smile crept on my face.

Nine - Revelations

Author's Note

An image or two has been added for some chapters recently this week. Credit goes to the artists who created them for the story. Hope you all had a Happy New Year! :twilightsmile:

Nine - Revelations

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

My senses slowly came back to me as my eyes opened, returning to consciousness. I slowly sat up from my bed and stretched my arms upwards, yawning. I rubbed my eyes free of the dried crusts of tears from yesterday. Huh, I feel different today. No illness. Yes! I cheered mentally. Suddenly, an all-familiar sensation went through my body. I think I spoke too soon, I sighed. I bolted straight out of the bed and rushed into the bathroom, leaning into the sink to spew out my previous day’s contents.

I slowly stood back up, looking sickly and ill into the mirror. I expected someone to come rushing in to pat me on the back but I soon remembered I was all alone. Oh yeah, I forgot I ran out of the hospital and left Sunset and Twilight, I groaned. Now that I think about it, I can’t put myself at fault. I didn’t intend to, since the results were too much to take in at first. I’m still afraid of confessing the truth, especially to Clavier. I sighed and picked up my brush, scrubbing my teeth as usual. After cleaning out the acid, I went downstairs, but not without grabbing my phone and drinking a glass of water after having made some breakfast. I sat down on a chair and chewed on my sandwich filled with marmite spread.

After I ate my sandwich, I dusted my hands free from the crumbs and gulped down the rest of my water. I checked my phone to find numerous notifications and missed calls, mainly from the girls. I scrolled through and found a couple more from Clavier. I opened the message app and read them.

“Hey Dagi, I hope your appointment went well. You must be tired so sleep well and sweet dreams. Love you. :)” - Clavier

Ironically, the appointment’s results actually shocked me. I frowned as the thoughts from yesterday returned. No, Clavier wouldn’t abandon me and our child. He said he loves me’ I reminded myself. This was short-lived as a sense of dread washed over me. But what if he does leave me to raise it alone? I thought with worry. I shook off my thoughts, knowing they wouldn’t help. I read through the remaining message.

“Hey, Dag. I’m flying back home to Canterlot today. I’ll see you later. I can’t wait to hold you in my arms again. Take care and love you. :)” - Clavier

My heart skipped a beat as I read through the message. It was sent two hours ago. Clavier’s flying back already. I don’t know what I’m going to do anymore. Should I keep it from him so I don’t lose him or should I tell him the truth and risk being pushed away? I thought worriedly. I felt warm tears forming in my eyes. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I sat there, hesitant to stand up.

“Adagio? Are you awake?” A familiar voice called out. It was Twilight.

“If you can hear us, please let us in,” Sunset called.

I grew nervous at their presence just outside my house. The girls are here. Should I tell them or not? I thought. I’ve kept the secret about my relationship with Clavier hidden from the girls. Hiding this one made me feel more guilty. Besides, there was no hiding it from them anyway. The girls would start asking as soon as they come in. I sighed and stood from my chair as I went to the front and unlocked the door, opening it. Twilight and Sunset stood there with concerned expressions.

“Adagio!” they exclaimed in unison. They both opened their arms and hugged me tightly. I was taken aback but slowly melted in their embrace. My eyes began to water again as I broke down into tears.

“Adagio? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Why’re you crying? Tell us, please?” Sunset urged. I pulled away from the girls and rubbed my eyes dry.

“Hey girls. I’m sorry for running off like that yesterday. Please come in. We have a lot to talk about,” I told them. They quickly nodded as I led them inside to the living room.

“Wait here. I just have to get something from upstairs,” I said. They nodded and sat down. I went upstairs to my room and grabbed the folder containing my results. I rejoined the girls and sat down. I held onto the folder tighter.

“Adagio. Are you feeling alright?” Twilight asked. I nodded.

“What happened yesterday?” Sunset asked. “Why did you run off? You were crying then, too.”

I held up a hand to silence her. “I’ll explain,” I reassured. I took in a deep breath as I prepared to tell them one of my deepest, more recent secrets.

“I went into the office while you guys were waiting. I was asked questions that were relevant to my illness after I explained it. You know, because I’ve been vomiting in the morning the past few days?” The girls nodded.

“Dr. Whooves performed an ultrasound sc—”

“Ultrasound? What for?” Sunset interrupted.

“Ultrasound uses high-frequency waves so they can create a picture of the human anatomy by scanning. For example, the stomach, liver, heart and so on,” Twilight explained. Sunset facepalmed while I sat there with a stoic expression.

“In English, please?”

“What she meant was ultrasound creates a picture by scanning a part of the body. It allows you to see the inside based on that picture,” I explained as simple as I could.

“Oh.”

“That’s what I just said,” Twilight protested.

“Sorry Twi, but it’s hard to understand with your scientific hibby-jibby explanations,” Sunset replied sheepishly. Twilight let out a “Hmph” as she crossed her arms.

“Anyway, Dr. Whooves was scanning my stomach area to see the cause of my morning vomiting and headaches.”

“So, what was it? Is something making you ill?

“Well, yes I am, but nothing too serious,” I said.

“Well, what did Dr. Whooves say? What’s causing you to feel ill in the morning?”

This was it. This was the question I’ve been expecting. There’s no way I can avoid this without coming out unscathed in terms of words. I could attempt to lie and hide the truth but I’ll feel even more guilty than I already am.

“It’s not a flu or a common illness I’m suffering from.”

“Well, what is it that’s making you sick?”

I hung my head low and closed my eyes, sighing.

“Adagio?”

I looked up and gazed at them with a serious expression.

“Girls, I have something to tell you but will you please keep it to yourselves? It’s secretly important,” I asked.

“Of course, we’re your friends,” Sunset answered.

“Promise me you won’t tell anyone else.”

“Okay, I promise,” Sunset assured.

“Pinkie Promise?” I asked.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I sighed in relief. Here goes nothing.

“I-I-I’m… I’m…” I started. I tried to get the words out of my mouth, but they wouldn’t come out.

“You’re what?” Sunset urged.

JUST TELL THEM! IT’S THAT SIMPLE! I screamed mentally. My eyes began to flood.

“I’m… I’m pregnant.”

I covered my face with my hands. I couldn’t see their expressions but I could tell from their gasps that they were shocked.

“Y-you’re pregnant? How? Who? When?” Twilight asked. I felt hands pat me on the back comfortingly.

“Adagio, were you… raped?” Twilight asked hesitantly. I looked at her with wide eyes.

“No! No, no, no!” I denied instantly. “No, it was consensual.”

“Oh. Uh, sorry about that. I guess the way you broke down made me think that way.” Twilight said sheepishly.

“It’s okay,” I waved off.

“As for my question, how far along are you, and when?” Sunset asked again.

“I’m currently at seven weeks. It’ll be eight next week. I’ve been…” I cleared my throat, blushing, “intimate the night after the performance, a week before graduation,” I admitted.

“Wait a minute. Is this somehow connected with the person that ran out of your house?” Sunset asked. I nodded.

“And the... moans and the… well... the smell... in your room?” Twilight asked, blushing. I blushed more than she did, nodding again.

“Oh… Sorry if the girls and I disturbed your fun,” Sunset said teasingly. I felt my blush heat up further.

“I-it’s okay.”

“So, how many times have you both done it; you and this guy?”

“Twice. Once after the performance and once after graduation,” I admitted. They covered their mouths in surprise.

“Adagio. I didn’t know you had it in you,” Sunset gasped. “Whoever the guy is must be lucky to have you.”

I blushed once again. “Thanks and… I’m lucky to have him,” I said, scratching the back of my head.

“Okay, but why were you crying?” Twilight asked, concerned. “Don’t you want the baby? Are you going to… have it removed?”

My eyes gaped wide open. “No! I’m not! I’m keeping the child. It’s done nothing wrong and I’m actually happy to have a child. I’m just shocked, it’s too much to take in so far,” I explained.

“Okay, but why were you crying earlier?” Twilight asked again. I stared in silence, pondering over my thoughts.

“Adagio?”

“I’m… I’m just afraid the man I love will reject me and abandon his child if he found out.” I sighed, bowing my head down.

“Adagio. Would you mind me asking who the father is?” My eyes widened in surprise. Yet another question. Oh, Faust. There’s no escaping from this.

“I think it’s time to tell you who it is. But first, I’d like to have the rest of the girls over here. They deserve an explanation. I’ve been keeping it hidden from them just as much as you two for so long, and I feel guilty enough about it.”

“Alright,” Sunset replied. She pulled out her phone, a ringing noise soon emanating from it. Twilight also pulled out her phone and began dialing the other girls to help Sunset.

“Hello? Hey Applejack, sorry to disturb you, but are you free at the moment? Okay, that’s great. Could you come down to Adagio’s? Okay, great. See you later, bye.” Sunset dropped the call and began dialing again. This went on shortly until the rest had been informed.

“There we go. Luckily, the girls are free. They’ll be on their way,” Twilight informed. I nodded and thanked her. I grabbed the remote as we sat down, watching TV to burn some time. Not too long after, the bell rang.

DING! DONG!

“That must be them. Wait here.” Sunset stood up as she went to answer the door.

“Hey Sunset. What’cha need us here for?” a southern voice spoke. That was Applejack. The rest of the girls must be here.

“Hey guys. Sorry if we’ve pulled you away from whatever you were doing,” Sunset apologized.

“Oh, it’s quite alright, darling. I just so happened to have finished the next batch of orders,” came Rarity’s voice. I could hear feet shuffling as they approached. I rotated my head towards the entrance as they entered.

“Hey girls,” I greeted.

“Hey, Adagio. Hey, Twilight,” the girls greeted us both in unison.

“What did you call us here for, darling?” Rarity asked. “Is there something important you wanted to discuss, or do you need help with something?”

I nodded at her in response. “Yes. I’ve called you all here because it’s time for me to tell you all the truth. I’ve been keeping things hidden for too long, and I’ve been feeling guilty about it. To keep hiding this is something I cannot stand further.” I sighed deeply as I prepared to explain the truth.

“Girls. I-I’m… I’m pregnant,” I stated once again.

“PREGNANT?!” The girls gasped. Their reaction to the news was one of shock similar to Sunset and Twilight. There was a moment of silence in the room. Eventually, Rarity spoke up.

“P-pregnant?” Rarity repeated.

“Yes… I’m pregnant.”

“How far along are you?” Fluttershy asked.

“I just found out yesterday during my appointment with Dr. Whooves,” I replied. “I’m just as shocked as you all are. It’s stated on the diagnosis that I’m seven weeks pregnant.” I grabbed the folder and pulled out a piece of paper containing the results. I handed it to Twilight who read over it.

“Here’s a picture of my ultrasound scan from yesterday,” I added. I pulled out the picture and handed it to Sunset. The girls let out collective “aww”s.

“Aw, it looks so cute,” Fluttershy said. I smiled.

“Thanks.”

“So, when did you two bang?” Rainbow asked. I felt a faint blush form on my cheeks.

“Rainbow! That’s not an appropriate question to ask!” Rarity scolded. She shrugged as she turned her attention back to me.

“Er… the night after the performance, and after graduation,” I admitted. My blush grew deeper as I said this. I scanned the expressions of the girls as their jaws hung open in surprise (except Twilight and Sunset, who already knew).

“Wow. You’ve been getting some action, huh?” Rainbow teased.

“Yeah, whatever.” I rolled my eyes at her.

“Wait just a minute. Does this have anything to do with the person Rainbow Dash and I chased out of the house?” Applejack asked. I nodded.

“The moans and the wet bed?” Fluttershy asked, blushing. I nodded once again, causing her to blush deeper.

Rainbow cracked up laughing. “Wow! I can’t believe Fluttershy tripped onto the bed where you’ve been laying around in!” She kept on laughing, harder than before.

“Ya could’ve told us you’ve been rollin’ around the hay, ya know. We all coulda left to give ya some privacy,” Applejack said. I blushed.

“No, you don’t understand,” I said. She raised her eyebrows in confusion as did the other girls.

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked, confused.

“There’s another thing I have to confess. It’s about... the father.” The girls sat there, listening.

“Is it Clavier?” Pinkie burst out.

I remained silent. The girls held suspicious looks while I looked at her with wide eyes.

“How did you know?”

“Just a hunch.” She grinned.

“Is that true?” Twilight asked, curiously.

“Yes. The father… the father is Clavier,” I blurted out.

Once again, all of the girls gasped in shock. Rarity fainted while Applejack caught her with an arm.

“WHHAAAATTT??!!” The girls yelled. I had to cover my ears. The girls began asking me questions. I turned my attention to each one of them to answer, but I couldn’t; the numerous amount of queries was too much to handle.

“GIRLS!” I yelled. The girls fell silent as I held up a hand for a moment.

“Thank you. Now let me explain. Clavier and I… we’ve been in a relationship for some time now,” I started, twiddling with my thumbs.

“How long?” Sunset asked.

“Two months.”

None of the girls said a word as the room fell into a complete silence, besides our own breathing. Applejack let out a sigh. I looked over to her, wondering what her reaction is.

“Good gravy, girl. You ‘n Clavier have been goin’ out for that long and haven’t told us? Why?” I remained silent, unsure of what to say.

“Why didn’t you tell us, Adagio?” Sunset asked.

I felt frustration building up inside of me, and I needed to release it.

“It’s because I’m afraid, alright?!” I burst out. The girls raised their eyebrows in confusion.

“Afraid? Afraid of what, darling?”

“I’m...I’m afraid of how you’ll all react,” I said, sighing.

“Adagio. Why would you be worried? Of course we’d all be happy for you,” Twilight assured. I looked up at her.

“Really?”

“Yeah. You’re closer to Clavier, and you know him better than any of us.”

“Yeah, I guess.” I scratched the back of my head.

“You still haven’t really answered mah question. Why didn’t ya tell us?” Applejack demanded.

“Look. I would have told you girls, but the situation got more complicated before I could. Things just… happened so fast,” I replied.

“Go on.”

I took in a deep breath as I prepared to explain deeper. “The night Clavier and I left Pinkie’s house, he offered to walk me home,” I started.

“He’s such a gentleman,” Rarity cooed. I let out a smile.

“When we got there, he was about to leave, but I stopped him. We’d been talking before about some stuff. I was curious at the time who he sang that song for.” The girls let out a series of “awws”.

“Wow, Clavier went through so much to put it together for you. He must really like you, huh?” Rainbow pointed out. I nodded.

“Yeah. That night, he told me everything, including the way he felt about me. Much to his surprise, I felt the same way. I was just afraid to tell him, because I thought he’d reject me. He took it the wrong way, but I stopped him before he could go. I confessed my feelings, and… we kissed,” I explained, blushing. Deep down inside, I smiled as I thought back to the romantic moment.

“Awww, it sounds like something out of a romance movie!” Fluttershy exclaimed. The girls nodded in agreement, as did I.

“After that, I assume that’s when you two… you know?” Sunset trailed. I raised an eyebrow in confusion. She gestured with her index fingers. I understood and nodded, blushing red as a tomato.

“Wow, you two should do it again. This time, I’ll be recording,” Pinkie said.

Now I blushed even redder, my head threatening to burst out of embarrassment. I noticed the girls blushing a deep red as well, while Rainbow cracked up into another fit of laughter.

“BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Pinkie, you’re not serious about making a porno, are you?” Rainbow asked, attempting to stifle her laughter.

“No, I’m not going to record them actually doing it, silly! I’m just going to record the romantic moments!” Pinkie cleared up. She pulled out a camera and a director’s cap from behind the couch.

“Oh.” Rainbow grinned sheepishly while the girls and I glared at her.

“I think ah can confirm Rainbow’s sexually active,” Applejack pointed out.

“Me too,” Sunset agreed with a teasing grin.

“Pfft. Tell that to her and Clavier,” she retorted, gesturing over to me.

I cleared my throat loudly to catch their attention. “Right! Back to the topic!”

“Right. Please continue,” Twilight said.

“The next morning, you girls happened to have stumbled in at the wrong time. It was indeed Clavier that was hiding, and also the one that ran out of the house. I could have told you girls that we’re in a relationship now, but… things got so complicated after that incident. We decided to keep it a secret, otherwise, you girls would’ve found out,” I explained.

“Yeah, so?”

“The point is, I’m afraid how you girls will think of me. I’m just afraid you’ll think less of me. Just look, I’ve had sex already at such a young age and I’m not even married yet. I feel like I’ve let myself down, and especially let my parents down,” I explained further, sighing. I felt a hand on my shoulder.

“Adagio, we’re your friends,” Twilight assured. “We wouldn’t think any less of you. To be honest, I think you and Clavier make such a cute couple together. You’ll both have our support.” She started smiling, and I smiled back at her and the other girls.

“Thanks girls. That means a lot to me.” I felt warm tears forming in my eyes.

“Don’t cry, Adagio.” She wrapped her arms around me comfortingly.

“I can’t thank you enough. All of you. Thank you so much for your support, girls,” I mumbled.

I heard the girls release another series of “aww”s as numerous arms wrapped around me. I raised my head and noticed the girls in the embrace.

“You have us,” Rainbow added. “We’re your friends. We won’t leave you behind, no matter what.” The girls all agreed.

“Thanks again, girls. I’m so lucky to have you all.” I smiled warmly, relishing the embrace of my friends. We sat there for some time before we pulled away from each other.

“So, how long are you into your pregnancy again?” Rainbow asked.

“Two months,” I answered.

“Is it a boy or a girl?” Pinkie asked. Her eyes lit up like fireworks.

“Dr. Whooves hasn’t said,” I explained. “I’m hoping at my next appointment, I’ll be able to find out. I’ll have to attend every three or four weeks regularly.” Pinkie nodded, grinning.

“Aw, I bet the baby will look so cute,” Fluttershy cooed. I smiled at her cute manner.

“Yeah, I’m sure you and Clavier will make great parents,” Sunset mentioned.

“I’m not so sure if I’d be a good mother,” I trailed.

“Are ya kiddin’?” Applejack interjected. “You and Clavier looked after mah sister Apple Bloom while ah was apple buckin’. She’s always been talking about you two non-stop.”

“Really?”

“Eeyup.”

“How’s she doing lately?” I asked.

“She’s doin’ good. Active, healthy, and lively as a dog,” she replied, chuckling. I chuckled along with her.

“That’s great news.”

“Are you going to tell Clavier?” Twilight asked.

“I… I don’t know if I should,” I said, my concern returning full-force.

“What do you mean you don’t know?”

“I’m just afraid of how he’ll react.”

“You have to tell him!” Rainbow blurted.

“Yeah, Clavier’s the father. He has the right to know. That’s also his child,” Sunset encouraged.

“What if he doesn’t want the baby? What if he leaves me? What if he wants me to kill it?” I asked. I felt tears flood my eyes once again.

“Adagio, ah don’t think Clavier will leave you. Hasn’t he gone through a lot with you? Heck, ya two have managed to keep yer relationship secret from us,” she mentioned.

“How can you be so sure?” I demanded.

“Well, duh! You’re the cream of his cake! Speaking of cream and cake…” Pinkie fished out a birthday cake and ate it whole. “Mmmmm!” I shook my head and turned my attention back to Applejack.

“Yeah, he has. But I’m still not sure. We’ve only been going out for two months.”

“The duration of your relationship doesn’t always mean it shows how much he loves you. How long he’s waited for you is the most important,” Sunset explained. That eased my nerves while further dissipating the question whether he’d leave me or not.

“Okay. I think that’s calmed me down a bit. But… what if he doesn’t want the child? What if he’s not ready to take on the responsibilities?” I asked once again.

“I’m sure he’d love that child just as much as you, darling. He has this charismatic aura about him. My, I remember when he offered to look after Sweetie Belle as I took care of some orders. How chivalrous.”

“Eeyup, ‘n took care of Apple Bloom,” Applejack added.

“Don’t forget the little squirt!” Rainbow chimed. I knew whom she was referring to. Scootaloo. She looks up to Rainbow Dash like she is her own blood sister.

She has an ego like Rainbow’s, I thought mentally, giggling. The other girls nodded in agreement.

“Okay. I think that’s finally out of the way. I still can’t help but feel nervous as to how he’ll react to the news,” I mumbled.

“Just break the news to him slowly and gently,” Sunset advised. “If he doesn’t want the child or wants to abandon you, tough. That’s his loss. He’ll be missing out on a lot. You’re a beautiful and caring girl that deserves the best, Dagi.”

I smiled at her. I held out my arms once again for an embrace. “Thanks, Sunset. Thanks girls. You’re the best.”

The girls gathered round once again into a sisterly embrace.

6 Hours Later -

The girls hung around my house for today to keep me company. Despite my worries, the girls seem to have taken the news initially as a surprising shock, yet they’d come to embrace it quickly with good vibes. I smiled inside as a weight was lifted off my chest. But sometimes throughout the day, I couldn’t help but still feel worried. I need to tell Clavier. No, I have to. He has the right to know, whether he’ll like it or not. I pulled out my phone and typed a quick text. I examined it.

“Clavier, there’s something I need to talk to you about. Hope to see you soon. I love you very much.” - Adagio

Satisfied, I pressed “Send” as it delivered the message. I sighed. Clavier’s going to be back soon. I should go to the airport and surprise him. I felt excited, but it disappeared as I realised I didn’t know what time or terminal he’s going to be at. I decided to send Delight a text, hoping she might know.

“Hello, Delight. Is it okay if I can come with you to the airport? Thanks,” - Adagio

Not a moment too soon, Delight sent her reply.

“Hello, my dear. I’m afraid not. Grand and I cannot make it to pick up Clavier. We’re rehearsing with your parents for an opera. If you’d like to go welcome him as soon as he’s back, he’ll be at Terminal One. His flight should be down at 7PM. Sorry to bring the news to you. Take care my dear and give him our blessings. Much love” - Delight

I sighed in relief. At least I can make it and be there to surprise him. I can’t wait to hold him in my arms again, I thought. I turned off my phone and returned my attention back to the girls.

“Girls. Can we go to the airport?” I asked. All eyes fell on me in confusion.

“To the airport? What for?” Sunset asked.

“Clavier’s coming back today. He’ll be back in the next hour.”

“How do you know?”

“I asked Delight if I could hitch a ride, but they can’t because they’re rehearsing for an opera,” I replied. The girls nodded.

“Besides, I want to see Clavier first. I’ve missed him so much,” I mumbled, hugging myself.

The girls let out an “aw” in unison.

“Well, if that’s the case, then let’s go! Yer man needs ya!” Applejack stood up and gestured us to stand. We did so and proceeded to leave. I grabbed my house keys on the way out and locked the house. The girls and I called for a taxi, and we made our way to the arrival area, given the details courtesy of Delight.

After a long drive, the taxi finally stopped. We paid for the fee and thanked the driver as we got out. I checked the time; it was now 6:46PM. Clavier was due to land at any time. I felt a rush of uneasiness flow through me once again as my mind thought of the numerous possibilities. I felt a hand on my shoulder.

“Adagio, don’t worry about it,” Sunset reassured. “I’m certain Clavier won’t abandon you or the child. He’s responsible and has a strong sense of commitment. Heck, you even said yourself you both love each other to death.”

I nodded, sighing. I still couldn’t help but feel uneasy. We went inside the terminal and sat down by some benches overlooking the exit. That way, we’ll be able to see Clavier as soon as he comes out.

“So, what was it like?” Rainbow spoke up.

“What was what like?” I asked.

“You know…” Rainbow trailed, a smirk on her face. I furrowed my eyebrows but caught on shortly at what she was implying. I felt my cheeks blush.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy muttered.

“I-I don’t th—” I began but was cut off.

“Rainbow! That’s her own business! Leave her to her privacy!” Rarity scolded. I sighed in relief. “Although, you can tell me darling. I’m curious,” she mumbled. My cheeks blushed further.

“What in the hay, Rarity? Ya go on scoldin’ Rainbow fer askin’ but then ya ask yourself?” Applejack questioned.

“Yeah! You’re a… what’s the word?” Rainbow thought.

“Hypocrite?” Twilight suggested. Rainbow snapped her fingers.

“Right! That! You’re a hypocrite!” Rainbow accused her.

“I am not a hypocrite! You were asking the poor dear in a far more inappropriate manner!” she defended, huffing.

“Forgive me for asking, but I’m just as curious as Rainbow and Rarity are,” Twilight added.

“Seriously? You too?” I groaned. I hid my face with my hands.

“Well, it… i-it’s for science.”

“Adagio ain’t some test subject, Twi,” Applejack deadpanned.

“Was it like a bouncy castle?” Pinkie asked. I’m not sure if Pinkie was being oblivious due to her hyper-crazed nature, or seriously asking. I couldn’t help but turn vividly red. Rainbow burst into laughter.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

I walked down the airport as I followed the signs to the exit, carrying my baggage with me. I pulled my phone out and saw two notifications. They were two texts; one from my mother and one from Adagio. I opened my mother’s text first.

“Hello sweetie, if you’ve got this message, I’d like to apologise. Your father and I cannot pick you up due to a tight schedule. We’re rehearsing for an opera at the moment. I hope you understand. Take care my baby boy!” - Mother

I groaned at my mother’s treatment. No matter how old I would be, I’d always be treated like a kid. But I can’t blame her for that. I shook my head. Looks like I’ll have to get a taxi, I thought. I opened the other message sent by Adagio.

“Clavier, there’s something I need to talk to you about. Hope to see you soon. I love you very much.” - Adagio

I felt intrigued by the message.The way Adagio put it, it looks serious. I placed my phone back in my pocket and made my way to the exit gates. I was finally back home. I smiled at the thought of seeing my friends and hopefully, my parents again. Most importantly, Adagio.I can’t wait to hold her again.

I finally made it out and proceeded to leave the terminal. The sun was still high in the sky. I wanted to get back home as soon as possible and not leave Adagio waiting.

“Clavier!” a voice called out. I looked around for the source until I saw familiar faces. There, sitting nearby, were all the girls and Adagio. What’re they doing here? I thought, confused. I made my way to them only to have Adagio run towards me and crash her body against mine. I felt the air leave my lungs from the force of the blow.

“Clavier!” Adagio said. She wrapped her hands around me and nuzzled her head on my chest. I stood still, shocked, but I recovered. I wrapped my arms around her and patted her on the back, nuzzling her head under my chin. I stood there in her embrace, relishing the warmth and love from my girlfriend. I heard a group of “aww”s from the girls. I forgot they were there for a moment, I groaned mentally. I looked over to them as they walked towards us. I raised my eyebrow out of confusion but shook it off.

“Oh, Clavier. I missed you so much,” Adagio mumbled. I felt her grip tighten, making it a bit a bit difficult to breathe.

“I missed you too, but... uh… I can’t breathe,” I wheezed.

Adagio pulled away, a sheepish grin on her face. “Sorry.” I waved it off.

“What’re you girls doing here? How did you even find out where I’d be?” I asked.

“What? Are we not allowed to welcome a good friend back home?” Adagio said, giggling. “We thought you could use a welcoming committee. I also asked Delight if she if she knew the details. Luckily, she did.”

“Oh, thanks. That’s sweet of you,” I replied.

“Welcome back, Clavi! How was it in Prance! Was there lots of cake? Was there a lot of partying? Because I love to par——” Sunset covered Pinkie’s mouth. I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Yeah, there was, but not as much as here. As for partying, meh,” I answered. “How’ve you girls been?” I asked.

“It’s been great,” Twilight replied.

“The question is, how have you been?” Rainbow asked, emphasising the word “you”.

“I’m good, thanks?”

“We should get goin’. I’m sure yer tired from yer flight,” Applejack mentioned.

“Yeah, eight hours,” I groaned. I picked up my luggage as the girls and I proceeded to head back home. I looked over to Adagio, who was clinging tightly to my left arm.

“I got your text by the way. What was it you wanted to talk about?” I asked. Her expression changed to a dull one.

“Oh. Can we wait until we get back? It’s a long story.” I nodded my head. We hailed for two taxis (we couldn’t all fit in one). After a quick ride back home, I paid for the fare and thanked the driver as I grabbed my baggage from the back. I stood outside my house.

“You girls go on ahead. I’ll be with you shortly.” I went back inside to leave my luggage in the living room, then made my way to Adagio’s house. I knocked on the door as Sunset opened it. She gestured me inside and I followed her to where all the girls were waiting.

“Ah, you’re here. I believe you and Adagio have much to discuss,” Twilight said. I nodded.

“Clavier, please come with me,” Adagio asked. I nodded and followed her to her room upstairs. I began to feel hot and nervous but I kept myself calm. Adagio sat down on the bed and patted the space next to her. I closed the door and did so.

“First off, I want to tell you the girls know we’re in a relationship already,” she began.

“Did you tell them?” I asked. Adagio nodded. So that’s why she was more affectionately open at the airport earlier. “Why?”

Adagio sighed deeply. “I’m just tired of hiding the truth and I know you probably are, too. I couldn’t stand it anymore. Besides, something came up that forced me into the situation.” I nodded understandingly.

“So, what was it you wanted to talk to me about?” I asked. Adagio looked away for a moment in silence. She didn’t answer.

“Adagio? Is something wrong? You can tell me,” I assured her, placing a hand on her shoulder. She sighed deeply.

“Clavier. Can I ask you something?”

“Anything.”

Adagio grabbed my hand and squeezed it. “Do you love me?” she asked. I felt a shocked expression grow on my face.

I placed my other hand on top of hers.“Of course I do. I love you with all my heart, no matter what,” I replied. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m… I’m just afraid you’ll abandon or reject me when I tell you,” she muttered. I saw tears forming on her eyes. I placed a hand on her cheeks and rubbed the tears away.

“Don’t cry. You can tell me. I’ll be here to listen,” I reassured her. She nodded. There was a moment of silence once again between us.

“Clavier. There’s something you must know. You know when you and the girls urged me to go for a medical appointment?” she started.

I nodded. “Yes. How did it go? What did the doctor say?” Is she ill? Does she have the flu or something?, I thought worriedly.

“They said I’m perfectly healthy. Nothing’s wrong with me. I’m not ill or anything. There’s just a different reason that’s been causing me to throw up in the morning.” I sighed in relief, knowing she was healthy, but the nagging feeling remained strong.

“Oh? What’s that?” My uneasiness grew as every second ticked by between us.

“Clavier. I-I’m… I’m…” Adagio tried to speak. She broke down into tears as her head landed on my chest.

“Shhhh. Adagio, don’t cry. Please tell me,” I cooed.

“I-I want to but I’m… I’m afraid you’ll leave me,” she cried. I patted her on the back soothingly.

“Hey, you know I love you right?” I cupped her chin and raised it. My eyes stared into her innocent orbs. She nodded. “You can trust me with anything,” I reassured. She sniffled some more, but took in a few breaths to calm down and regain her position.

At last, she blurted it out: “Clavier. I’m… I’m pregnant.”

Her words fell on my ears, and a palpable silence echoed deafeningly around the room. My brain struggled to catch back up to real time and process what she had just revealed. I couldn’t believe what I just heard.

“W-what? P-p-pregnant?”

“Yes. I’m pregnant. You’re going to be a father,” she stated with a sad smile.

I was silent. My ears were not betraying me. Her words fell once again on my ears. No, it cannot be. I… I’m going to be a father. An image of a child ran through my mind. It would be related to me by blood. It would call me its daddy. It was all too much to take in. I felt my consciousness dwindle to blackness.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I’ve finally summoned the courage to tell Clavier the news. He sat there as we exchanged gazes with each other. He was silent. I grew worried by the second a word did not come from his mouth. Unexpectedly, Clavier seemed to have fainted and fell back onto the bed.

“Clavier!” I exclaimed. Suddenly, the door to my room burst open, revealing the girls as they toppled over each other. I looked over to where they all lay.

“Um hey, Adagio. Heheh,” Sunset greeted nervously. I fixed a firm glance at them.

“Girls? What’re you doing here? I thought we agreed on being left alone with Clavier?” I snapped.

“Um, yeah we did. We just uh… came in to see what the commotion was,” Rainbow said.

“What she meant was we’ve been eavesdroppin’,” Applejack stated. I glared at them all, causing the girls to cower. I groaned in frustration but shook it off.

“What happened? How did he take the news?” Twilight asked.

I gave a sad expression while I laid his head down on my lap, caressing his hair. “I don’t know. All I did was tell him the news and now…” I felt tears cover my eyes.

“Oh my. I hope he’ll be okay,” Fluttershy said.

“He’s fine. He just fainted from shock,” I waved off. The tears rolled down my cheeks.

Rainbow hovered over Clavier. She started off by tickling his nose, then began pulling weird, yet hilarious faces. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“What’re you doing?” I asked between my laughter.

“I’m trying to get him to wake up.”

“It’s obviously not helpin’,” Applejack scolded. Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“Wait. Bring him into the bathroom!” Twilight suggested.

I looked at her in confusion. “Why?”

“Just do it! I’ve got an idea!”

I reluctantly got up as we carried Clavier to the bathroom, his arms supported on Sunset’s and my shoulders.

“Okay, now what?” I asked.

“Hold him still.” Twilight went to the cubicle and grabbed the shower head, aiming it at Clavier.

“Twili—” before I could stop her, Twilight let loose a quick spray of water.

The water hit him in the face, and Clavier’s eyes opened as he gasped for air. “What the f—”

Pinkie and Rainbow cracked up into laughter. I couldn’t help but giggle.

“Great, now the floor’s wet,” I groaned.

“Don’t worry. I’ll dry it up. Bring him back to the bedroom,” Sunset suggested. We did so and we laid him back on the bed. Clavier’s eyes gazed at mine with an unreadable expression. I wasn’t sure how he felt, but I was so worried.

“Clavier, do you remember what happened, darling?” Rarity asked. He nodded.

“Yeah. Adagio said she’s pregnant. I’m… I’m going to be a father,” he recalled. I couldn’t tell if he was afraid or happy by the tone of his voice.

“Clavier, I’ll understand if you don’t want to be a part of the baby’s life. You can choose whether or not you want to be,” I said. “I can’t blame you. You didn’t do anything wrong. I… I came onto you that night after you confessed your feelings. If I should be happy about anything, I’m glad I was able to share my love with you….” I released a sad smile and felt my heart strain as I went on. Warm tears began to form again as they rolled down my cheek. I felt a hand touch my cheek, brushing away the fresh tears.

“Shhhh. Say no more. I love you more than my own life,” he said soothingly. “You always make me smile whenever you’re around, and I’m not about to abandon you or the baby. I’ll be there for you. Always.”

My eyes gushed out more tears as I tackled him into an embrace. “I love you,” I mumbled.

“I love you more,” he replied. There was a chorus of “aww”s from the girls. I forgot they were still in the room.

“Awww, this is too cute,” I heard Fluttershy say.

I heard a “snap” sound nearby. I looked up and saw Pinkie Pie holding her phone out. “Sorry, had to take a photo of this lovey-dovey moment,” Pinkie said sheepishly.

“It’s okay,” I waved off.

“Well, the sun’s goin’ down soon. Better get back to the farm or I’ll miss supper,” Applejack said.

“And I’ve got a few more orders to complete so I can have spare time,” Rarity added. The rest of the girls gave their reasons.

“Besides, I think we should give you two some time alone,” Sunset said teasingly. I felt a blush form on my cheeks. Sunset noticed this and giggled as she corrected herself, “No, not that kind of alone time.”

The girls giggled as I blushed further. I escorted the girls and Clavier downstairs as they left.

“Will you be okay by yourself? At least we know you’re not ill anymore,” Sunset asked.

I shook my head. “No, I think I’ll be fine,” I waved off. “Thanks for all your help. You go on ahead now. I’ve kept you away from home enough already.”

“Alright, then. Have a goodnight, you two, and take care!” The girls waved. We waved back and stood outside until they disappeared. I turned to Clavier, who looked like he was also about to leave.

“Well, I better get going,” he yawned. As Clavier went to leave, I grabbed him by the arm.

“Wait!” I said. Clavier turned around.

“What’s wrong? Is there something you need?” he asked. I nodded.

“Will you… will you stay with me for the night? I want to spend time with you after you’ve been gone for the week.”

“Oh, sure,” he answered, nodding. I smiled and led him back inside with hands intertwined. We went back upstairs, to my room, and laid down together in my bed, side by side.

“Thank you for being there for me, Clavier,” I sighed in relief. I was glad that Clavier had taken it so well—besides the initial shock and fainting, of course.

“I’m not going back on my word. I love you and you know it. That’s our child. Your blood. My blood. I’m not going to let you go through it alone.”

I wrapped an arm around his chest as I felt his arm wrap around my shoulders. “You have no idea how lucky I am to have you,” I mumbled.

“The feeling’s mutual. How far along are you right now?” he asked.

“Almost two months,” I answered.

“Hmmmm. So, which night exactly do you think brought about the baby when… you know?” he struggled to say it, causing me to giggle.

“Oh, for goodness sake. Yes, when we had sex. I can’t understand why you can’t say it,” I teased.

“Hey! It’s kinda embarrassing.”

“And when we’ve already done it twice. Well, if you’re a good boy, maybe we can move it up a notch?” I whispered into his ears sultrily.

“Um, hehehe… maybe some other time. I don’t want to hurt the baby.”

“Right,” I said, yawning.

“Goodnight, Dagi. I’m so glad to be with you,” he said, yawning. I felt a kiss on my forehead.

“Goodnight, Clavi. I love you more than life itself,” I mumbled before falling asleep.

Ten - Free Among Friends

Author's Note

Hey guys, I apologize if it took some time to get the next chapter going. I've had my hands full during the time and so did the proofreaders. Anyway, make yourselves comfortable and enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Note - I'll be flying off for holiday back to my home country on the 21st March. I'm working on getting several chapters published as soon as I can before then. If I can't publish them all in time, please forgive me due to my tight schedule. I hope you all understand. :ajsleepy:

Ten - Free Among Friends

I felt a gentle breeze brush over my skin from the open window. My hearing slowly returned as I gently opened my eyes. Beside me was my girlfriend, sleeping away peacefully. Her face looked gorgeous and serene as always, a smile spread on her lips. I moved slightly only to look down and feel her arms wrapped tightly around my body. She sure missed me huh? I thought. I gave a smile of my own and continued to look at her some more while the sun glistened off her smooth, silky hair. I caressed her face gently. Her eyes fluttered open slowly, meeting with mine.

“Good morning, milady,” I greeted in a whisper.

Adagio gave her own small, warm smile. “Good morning, my prince,” she replied.

“I haven’t slept this well since you left for Prance a week ago,” she muttered.

“Me neither. I’ve been missing you every day and every night,” I replied. She moved closer and pecked me on the lips.

“I’ve missed your touch... your taste,” she mumbled sultrily. I felt my cheeks warm up from the comment, and I let out a nervous chuckle.

“Um, yeah… me too,” I replied nervously. I was unsure how to respond. She giggled as she noticed. Adagio raised her body up and clambered on top, her weight pinned me down as her hands landed on my shoulders. She leaned her face in closer.

“You know, it’s only morning. Maybe we can continue where we left off?” she asked, batting her eyes seductively. I felt my blush intensify at her forward manner. I gazed into her eyes, unsure how to respond. Suddenly, she leaned down and closed the distance from my lips. I moaned as she slid her tongue inside my mouth. I retaliated quickly and fiercely with my own tongue as my arms automatically wrapped around her back, caressing it. Adagio released a long, satisfied moan before pulling away, a small strand of saliva still connecting us. I felt a rush of blood travel around my body.

“I’ve missed you so much,” she whispered into my ears. She pulled away and sat up.

Please don’t go there, I thought worriedly. As if Faust heard me, Adagio unfortunately slid a hand back. She looked at me with a seductive smirk spread on her lips.

“My, my, aren’t we excited?”

I blushed. Adagio leaned back in for another kiss. I moved in to meet her halfway only to be caught off guard by an unexpected event. I could smell a rancid stench and feel a horrible taste in my mouth. I felt warm and wet everywhere on my upper body. I opened my eyes slowly and saw I was covered in Adagio’s contents and stomach bile. I looked up to see Adagio still on top of me. She jumped off of me and dashed for the bathroom, leaving me covered in her sick. “Eeeeewwwww,” I groaned. I shook off my own disgust and decided to go and comfort her; I got up and followed Adagio to the bathroom. There she was, leaning on the sink as she let loose more from her stomach. I approached and patted her on the back gently to ease her discomfort as much as I could.

“There, there. Let it all out,” I soothed. Despite being thrown up on and being in a messy state, I honestly didn’t care. I always wanted to tend to the needs of others before my own, especially for my girlfriend, who was carrying a baby. Our baby. I can understand her situation and put up with it. Adagio slowly stood up and took deep breaths.

“You okay?” I asked.

She nodded in response. “S-sorry for throwing up on you,” she apologized in embarrassment.

“It’s fine,” I waved off.

She raised an eyebrow. “I just threw up on you and in your mouth and that’s okay with you?” I just nodded. “Some fetish you have,” she teased. I chuckled at her sense of humor. “You should get yourself cleaned up,” she pointed out sheepishly. “You’ve got my sick all over you, not to mention you reek out of my courtesy.”

I chuckled once again. “Aye, ma’am. You should brush your teeth and get some rest. Don’t want your beautiful smile to disappear, now do we?” I teased in return. She giggled.

“Alright, now get in the shower. I’ll go after you,” Adagio reminded. Adagio grabbed her brush and began brushing her teeth clean as I stood there. She gazed at me in confusion.

“What’re you standing there for? Checking me out?” she said seductively, a hand on her hip.

“On the contrary, I’m just waiting for you to finish so I can get out of my clothes,” I drawled, my cheeks burning further. Adagio let out a soft laugh.

“Oh come on. We’ve had sex and seen each other naked, yet you can’t have the audacity to take off your clothes because I’m standing here?” she asked. Adagio grew a devious smirk as she approached me with a sway to her hips. She ran a finger up from my neck to my chin teasingly.

“Why? Afraid that I’ll look and see something?” she whispered, emphasising on the last word. I felt my face heat up, and I looked away, embarrassed. Adagio giggled as she noticed.

“Oh, quit being such a baby. Come on, time for you to go in the shower,” she urged. I thought over her words, still hesitating but reluctantly did so. I slowly lifted my shirt over my head and let it fall to the floor as I proceeded to remove the lower parts of my clothing, leaving me in my boxers. Adagio let out a whistle.

“Oh my, what do we have here?” Adagio muttered. I felt her hand travel down as she stopped at my waistline. Adagio had half-lidded eyes as I looked into them. I felt aroused by her actions but I stopped myself. I went into the shower whilst keeping my boxers on.

“Oh come on!” Adagio whined. Once I was inside, I took them off and left it on the floor. Before I could turn on the shower, I heard Adagio sniffing. I looked outside the cubicle and saw her figure holding my boxers. What the hell?

I blushed. “Mmmmm. Smells manly,” she teased.

At this rate, I might not be able to contain myself, I thought. Fortunately, I heard the door closing, and I sighed in relief and turned on the shower head and began cleaning myself of the horrid stench.

I missed Adagio and everything about her, but she’s been increasingly more intimate than during the times our relationship was a secret. I shook my thoughts out of my head and enjoyed the calmness of the water. Other thoughts began flooding my mind. The day I had come back from Prance yesterday was the time I had found out Adagio was pregnant. Our child. A living thing that was nestling inside her, depending on her to live until it comes into the world.

I grew nervous as other thoughts rushed to my mind. I’m nervous about everything. Will I be a good father? Will it love me? Will I be able to care and give the love it needs? How will our parents react? I thought worriedly. Our friends knew and they’ve accepted the fact that Adagio and I were in a relationship, even further, happy that we were going to have a baby.

“Daddy!” a voice out of nowhere spoke in my mind. I shook my head and turned off the shower after I was done. I stepped out of the cubicle and reached for the towel nearby and draped it around my waist as I grabbed my discarded clothes from the floor. I twisted the handle only to be met with surprise.

“Morning, Clavi!” Pinkie exclaimed. I jumped back in shock and fell as the towel slipped. Out of instinct, I grabbed the towel and covered myself with it, panting hard.

“PINKIE! WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” I bellowed. Pinkie kept the same grin on her face.

“I just wanted to say good morning. Is that so bad?” she asked. I groaned mentally at her obliviousness. I took in deep breaths to calm myself down.

“Of course not! But couldn’t you wait downstairs rather than jumping out in front of me? Especially when I’m almost naked!” I snapped.

“Oh. Oopsie-daisy! I didn’t think of that. Sorry!” The next thing I knew, Pinkie disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving the bedroom door wide open. I closed the door behind me tightly.

WHAT. THE. HELL. Pinkie’s randomness was out of control. I locked the door to ensure no one could get in. Satisfied, I dressed back into my clothes and unlocked the door, making my way downstairs to the kitchen only to find no one.

“We’re in the living room, love,” Adagio called out. I returned where I came from and made my way to the living room.

“What in tarnation was with the yellin’ upstairs, sugarcube?” Applejack asked. I scanned the room and spotted Pinkie Pie who waved with a sheepish grin. I gave a stern glare to the pink girl.

“Pinkie suddenly jumped me when I came out of the bathroom,” I stated. The girls gasped, especially my girlfriend who also gave her a cold stare, making Pinkie even more nervous.

“So that’s where you went off to,” Sunset muttered. “What were you doing upstairs in Adagio’s room anyway?”

“I wanted to say good morning to Clavi!”

I facepalmed. “You could have waited for me to come downstairs at least.”

“I know. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wait outside the door, scare you, and see you almost naked!” Pinkie exclaimed. The girls released another series of gasps. Adagio looked at Pinkie and grunted, moving her hand under her throat. Pinkie responded with a sheepish nod. I cleared my throat to ease the situation to normal.

“So!” I started. “Good morning to you all, ladies,” I greeted.

“Morning, Clavier,” the girls replied in unison.

“What’s the occasion?” Adagio asked.

“We wanted to ask if you both would like to hang out today,” Sunset explained. “I figured Adagio could use some fresh air after being cooped up for so long.” I raised an eyebrow whilst looking at Adagio.

“You think?” Adagio retorted, crossing her arms under her chest. Sunset gave a nervous chuckle.

“We were just trying to help. Now that we know the reason, I figured it’s best you spend most of your time outside.” Adagio nodded.

“Can I invite Flash over?” I asked.

“He’s in Manehattan right now,” Sunset replied. “He should be back today but I’m not sure when.”

“Oh.” I’ll leave him a text later. I’ve got some things to talk to him about.

“Well, shall we then, ladies?” I gestured as I stood up. They nodded and walked out of the living room towards the front door.

“After you, dearest,” I gestured to Adagio. She giggled and grabbed my hand.

“Why, thank you.” We left Adagio’s house and made our way down to the public park. Adagio and I walked along with the girls, hand in hand. Finally, we could walk amongst our friends without any secrets, although there is the concern on revealing the truth to our parents; one I’d rather not think about due to the possible outcomes. We finally made it to the park and sat down on the grass as the sun shined brightly.

“What a beautiful day. Shame, I’ve been missing out the past few days,” Adagio muttered.

“Yeah, but it's not as beautiful as you,” I told her. She looked at me and gave a smile. I noticed a faint shade of red on her cheeks.

“You’re so sweet.”

“Literally or figuratively?” I teased, winking at her. Her cheeks grew into a deeper red.

“Um… both?”

I let out a chuckle. “I’m just messing with you.” Adagio gave a playful shove causing me to laugh.

“Aw, it’s so sweet to see you both expressing your love,” Sunset said.

“I concur,” Rarity added. “Might I dare say you both make a perfect couple.”

“Thanks, girls. We appreciate the support,” I replied. They replied with warm smiles that filled my heart with happiness.

“So, did Clavier come by in the morning or sleep over?” Rainbow asked. The mention of my name caught my attention.

“Why does that matter?” I asked curiously.

“Just curious. Bow-chika-wow-wow,” Rainbow said with a teasing grin. I felt my cheeks flare up quickly.

“Rainbow! Where are your manners!” Rarity scolded.

“You’re such a nympho,” Adagio added.

Rainbow huffed as she looked away, crossing her arms.

“Geez, has Rainbow always been like this?” I asked.

“Not really,” Twilight replied.

“I see.” We sat and laid in the grass as we enjoyed the warmth of the sun. Suddenly, my phone vibrated in my pocket. I pulled it out and opened it, and saw I got a message from my father:

"Hey son. Sorry if your mother and I were unable to come pick you up from the airport yesterday. We’ve been pretty busy with rehearsals lately so I hope you understand. Anyway, your mother and I were wondering if you’d like to watch our performance with Dulcet and Flux tomorrow? It’ll be at the Canterlot Grand Musical Theatre tomorrow in the afternoon, 5PM. Please reply as soon as you can so I can reserve a space for you and Adagio. Love, Dad" - Grand

I smiled at my father’s message. Of course I can understand. Being a well known-figure throughout Canterlot is an honor, yet a demanding role. I just wish I could spend more time with them. I sighed.

“Are you okay, Clavier?” Adagio asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just got a text from dad,” I assured.

“Oh! What’d he say?” Pinkie asked happily. The girls turned their attention towards me.

“Dad wanted to apologize for not being able to pick me up at the airport. It’s no big deal to me. I can understand their roles as celebrities. I just wish I could see them more often.”

“Me too,” Adagio sighed.

“Anyway, Dad’s invited Adagio and me to watch their performance tomorrow at the Canterlot Grand Musical Theatre in the afternoon at 5 p.m. Your parents will be a part of it too,” I explained.

Adagio’s eyes lit up like golden stars. “I’d love to go! It’s been awhile since I’ve seen one of my parent’s performances. But what about the girls?”

“They can come along too,” I assured, smiling.

“Are you sure? I mean, we don’t want to impose,” Sunset replied.

“Yes, your father specifically invited you and Adagio,” Rarity added.
.

I chuckled and flashed her a reassuring smile. “Nonsense. I’m sure Dad will be fine if we bring you all along. You’re our friends after all.”

Applejack shrugged. “If ya say so. Thank ya kindly.”

“Thank you, Clavier. That’s quite generous of you,” Rarity added.

“Yeah, you really didn’t have to, but thanks a lot for the offer. We’d love to go,” Twilight said. The rest of the girls nodded in response.

“I’d love to go! Is there going to be a party after? Huh?! Huh?! HUH?! Because I’d love to party! WOOHOO!” Pinkie exclaimed, her face inches away from mine. Adagio pulled the party-crazed girl off of me.

“No, there won’t be a party, Pinkie Pie. It’ll be a musical performance only,” I stated.

“Aww!” Pinkie whined. I chuckled at her child-like behaviour. Oh goodness. How Pinkie can light up my day sometimes, I thought, smiling inside.

“I’ll let him know right away.” I gazed back to my phone and began typing away on the screen.

“Hey Dad. It’s quite alright. I can understand so don’t worry. Now about the performance, Adagio and I would love to go, but we’d like to bring our friends along. I’d hate to leave them behind. Thanks and hope to see you all soon.” - Clavier

I pressed ‘Send’ and sat back waiting for a reply. “I sent it. Fingers crossed.”

“So, Clavier, Adagio. What’re your plans now?” Twilight asked. I looked at her in confusion.

“Could you elaborate?”

“What I meant was, what are your plans now that you’re on the path to parenthood?”

“Oh.” I scratched the back of my head, unsure how to respond. “To be honest, I’m not really sure. I’m hoping for things to come naturally. I’m still trying to get used to the news and how I’m going to bear with it,” I replied. Twilight nodded, satisfied by the answer.

“I’m sure you two would be just fine.” said Sunset.

“Yeah, I hope so.” I let out a sigh.

“Enough of that. Yer great with kids, yer responsible, and ya definitely have commitment as far as I know from ya,” Applejack mentioned. I looked at her and smiled.

“Thanks, Applejack. That means a lot.” Applejack returned her own smile. I felt Adagio’s hand wrap around mine and squeezed it tightly. I looked at her and smiled as she did the same.

“Aww, could you imagine what the baby would look like? It’ll be soooo cute!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“I’m sure it would. The baby would probably get that from his or her father,” she said, referring to me.

“No, more like from their mother,” I countered. Adagio giggled.

“Oh! Can I throw parties for the little guy?” Pinkie added.

“Sure. You know we love your parties,” I replied with a smile.

“Darling, if it’s not too much to ask, could I make dresses for the baby?” Rarity asked.

Adagio’s face lit up. “Of course! I’m sure the baby would appreciate your work,” she said, grinning.

“Thank you!” the fashionista beamed.

I gazed at the girls. We’re lucky to have friends who’ll be there to support us. I couldn’t ask for any better. I sighed in bliss at the positive turn of events.

“You okay?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just relaxing,” I waved off. My phone buzzed in my hand. I switched it on and checked to see a reply from Dad:

“Of course you can! The more the merrier! How many are you bringing along?” - Grand

“Eight. Seven girls and Flash. He should be back today” - Clavier

“Ah, that’s great! I’ll let security know you, Adagio, Flash, and your friends will get reserved VIP seats. Can’t wait to see you soon! Love Dad” - Grand

I switched off my phone and turned my attention back to the girls.

“Clavier? Did Grand reply?” Adagio ask.

I nodded. “Yeah, he said it’s fine. I’ve informed him there will be eight friends going with Adagio and me.”

“Eight?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, I nearly forgot about Flash. I don’t want to leave him behind. Besides, he’s a long time friend of the family,” I explained.

Twilight nodded. “That makes sense.”

“Furthermore, we’ll be getting VIP seats. Best view in the house,” I added. The girls gasped in shock.

“V-V-VIP?!” Rarity shrieked, standing up. I nodded which caused her to faint dramatically. I caught her in my arms before she could hit the grass. I gently laid her down as Applejack and Rainbow laughed.

“Wow. Drama queen as always. Typical Rarity,” Rainbow said.

I sat back down next to Adagio. I felt her hand squeeze mine, painfully tightly. I looked at her to see what’s wrong. Argh! She’s got a death grip!

“Clavier…” Adagio whispered menacingly.

“W-what?” I whispered back. “Are you jealous?” I asked. Adagio released my hand and crossed her arms, huffing as she looked the other way.

“Oh come on. Don’t tell me you’re jealous,” I teased. Adagio grunted.

“Come on. You know I love you,” I teased again. I wrapped my arms around her and nuzzled my face between her neck and shoulder. Adagio giggled.

“Clavi, stooooop,” Adagio whined playfully.

“Get a room you two,” Rainbow groaned. I pulled away, blushing madly.

“Oh get real, Rainbow. Let them have their fun,” Applejack said with a smirk.

Not you too, I groaned mentally.

“I think it’s cute,” Sunset spoke up. The other girls hummed in agreement. I pulled away from Adagio.

“Way to ruin it, Rainbow,” Applejack snapped. I felt Adagio’s arms wrap around me.

“Oh, pwease don’t be mad,” Adagio teased. I couldn’t help but chuckle at her cute, playful tone.

“You’re twenty percent more cute when you do that, you know?” I mentioned. Adagio tightened her hug.

“Hey! Only I can say if something’s twenty percent cooler or something!” Rainbow complained. I rolled my eyes at her behaviour. My phone vibrated once again in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw it was Flash. I instantly accepted and held it to my ear.

“Hey, man.”

“Hey buddy! Glad to hear your voice!” Flash’s voice came from the other side of the line.

“Yeah, you too. What’s up? Where are you now?” I asked.

“I just got back right now from Manehattan. Where are you?”

“We’re down at Harmonic Park. We’ll be heading back soon. Would you like to meet up?”

“Yeah sure. I’ll see you then.”

“Alright, I’ll see you then. We’ll be waiting. We’ve got a lot to talk about.” I ended the call.

“Who was that?” Adagio asked.

“That was Flash. He’s back from Manehattan. I think I’ll head back home and meet up with him.”

“What time is it?” Rainbow asked.

I checked the time on my phone. “Two o’clock,” I said.

“What?! Already?” I nodded. “Wow, time’s gone quick.”

“Alright, let’s go!” Twilight exclaimed. She jumped up and began running for the gate.

“Wait up!” I called out but it was too late.

Man, Twilight’s like an out of control dog sometimes. I began running after her as the girls followed.

After running for some time, we made it back outside my house while Twilight stood there panting.

“Geez, Twilight! What got you so worked up?” Rainbow asked.

“Nothing. Just excited,” Twilight said nonchalantly.

Oh, I know why, I thought teasingly. I reached for my keys and opened the door to my house, holding the door open for the girls.

“Come in and make yourselves at home,” I gestured. The girls did so and thanked me whereas Adagio pecked me on the cheek instead. I shrugged it off and followed the girls who sat down in my living room. Pinkie Pie as usual, began jumping around the couches.

“WEEEEEEE!” Pinkie exclaimed happily. I shook my head.

“Pinkie! Please, sit down!” Twilight commanded. Pinkie whined and sat down as she was told.

“Adagio, Clavier. Are you going to tell your parents? If so, when?” Sunset asked. Her question caught my attention. There was a lingering silence in the atmosphere for a while. I sighed and decided to break the silence.

“Tomorrow after the performance. I’m going to because I have to. I don’t want to hide something from my parents and lose their trust in me. Adagio and I have kept our relationship a secret from you all and that’s bad enough. This time, we’ll be honest,” I explained. I took Adagio’s hand into mine and squeezed it gently.

“Yeah. Besides, they’re going to be grandparents. I’m most worried about how they’ll react to the news out of everyone else so far,” Adagio mumbled, sighing. I wrapped my arm around her to keep her comfortable.

“Hmmm. Ah guess ah can imagine from their point o’ view. If ah was yer momma, I’d be shocked to be blunt with ya, but ah’d be there to support y’all, ” Applejack assured. I gave her a smile which she returned.

“I don’t know,” Rainbow trailed. “You two slept together in the bed. Bow-chika-wow-wow.” I rolled my eyes.

“Can you please stop saying that?” I asked.

“Saying what?” she asked in return.

“You know…”

“What? Bow-chika-wow-wow?”

“Yes!” I snapped.

“Geez. It’s only a phrase,” Rainbow said huffing.

“Well, you’re making me uncomfortable is what it is,” I grumbled. Rainbow rolled her eyes. There was a loud rumble within the room. All eyes turned towards Adagio, who gave a sheepish grin.

“I think I could use some food. I’m hungry.”

“I’ll go make you something. Stay here.” I stood up and left Adagio with the girls as I made for the kitchen. I decided to make Adagio’s favourite snack, a marmite sandwich, and went to pour her a glass of water. I grabbed the plate and the glass as I made my way back. I laid down the food for Adagio by the table in the middle of the living room.

“Thanks, Clavi,” Adagio said gratefully, giving me a peck on the cheek. Adagio reached for the sandwich and began wolfing it down. I couldn’t help but admire how cute she looked. Adagio caught my gaze and gave a questioning look.

“What?” she asked. I chuckled some more.

“Nothing, you just look adorable the way you eat,” I stated. Adagio nodded, a faint blush on her cheeks as she resumed eating her food.

“That reminds me. Did you ask Dr. Whooves why you seem to be craving for food lately, especially sugar?” Twilight asked.

The mention of Dr. Whooves caught my attention. Old memories came flooding back to me from when I was a child. I haven’t seen the old timer in quite a while. I should pay him a visit sometime.

Adagio popped the last piece of her sandwich and gulped down the glass of her water. Geez, that was quick, I thought, chuckling to myself mentally. Adagio released a satisfied sigh.

“Oh, yes. Dr. Whooves said that pregnancy causes your body to demand more vitamins and nutrients. This is to satisfy my own body as well as the baby,” she explained.

“I see. I know you’re pregnant, but what’s causing you to vomit every morning?”

“It’s the amount of hormones circulating my body,” Adagio explained. “It usually starts at six weeks. Four at the earliest. In my case, if later, at seven. I’m supposed to experience this for the first trimester.”

The girls cringed at this. The thought of having to wake up to an unpleasant feeling is probably one of the worst things a female, or anyone, can go through. I can’t sympathize with the idea, but I can’t help but imagine what females during pregnancy will have to go through, especially labour.

“Are you going to have another appointment? If so, when?” I asked.

“Every three or four weeks,” Adagio replied.

“I’ll be there with you,” I said, taking her hand into my own. Adagio smiled and grabbed me by the shoulders. The next thing I knew, her lips met mine, much to my surprise. I blushed furiously at her forward manner, especially in front of the girls who sat there letting out a collective “aww”. Adagio finally withdrew and gave a teasing smirk. I covered my face to hide my embarrassment, causing the girls to “aww” again.

“Aww, you look so cute when you’re all flustered,” Rainbow teased.

“S-shut up!” I groaned. The girls burst into giggles. I continued to hide my face from view until the girls finally came to a stop. We sat there in the living room as time passed by, enjoying each other’s company, especially my girlfriend’s.

DING! DONG!

The bell rang, indicating there was someone at the door. I think that might be Flash.

“I’ll get it.” I stood up instantly and left the girls once again. I opened the door to reveal that my thoughts were correct.

“Hey, man!” I greeted.

“Hey, buddy. How’s it going?” Flash greeted in return. We moved in for a brotherly hug, patting each other on the back.

“Come in and make yourself at home,” I offered. Flash thanked me as I helped to bring his luggage with him.

“Just got back?” I asked.

“Yeah. The flight took longer than expected. Turbulence,” he said.

“Darn. Hope it wasn’t too bad,” I said worriedly.

“Nah, it was minor. So, is it just you or are the girls here?” Flash asked.

“They’re here. You can leave your luggage there for now. Come on.” Flash left his luggage near the stairs as I gestured for him to follow me to the living room where the girls were busily engaged in conversation. I cleared my throat as I entered the room with Flash following. All eyes trained on me. I noticed Twilight’s eyes glistened with happiness.

“Flash!” Twilight exclaimed. She jumped off the couch and dashed towards Flash. Flash grunted at the impact as Twilight wrapped her arms around him. Judging by his expression, Twilight was clinging on tightly, making Flash unable to breath properly. I stood there smirking.

“H-hey, Twi. U-um? C-could you… you get off… me… please? Can’t… breathe,” Flash wheezed. Twilight withdrew instantly, blushing.

“Your girlfriend’s missed you, Flash. Cut her some slack,” I teased. Flash and Twilight blushed furiously and looked away from each other.

“S-she’s not my girlfriend!” Flash shouted.

“W-what he said!” Twilight added.

I smirked further. Keep denying all you want, I thought to myself. The girls let out collective ‘awws’ around the room.

“You two would make such a sweet couple!” Rarity said gleefully. The girls giggled in response at Rarity’s comment, causing Flash to turn around and hide his embarrassment.

“W-whatever! Nice to see you guys too,” Flash huffed. I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“We’re just joking, right girls?” I said with a teasing tone. I winked at Adagio, hoping she’d catch on, which she did. The girls nodded in response. Flash rolled his eyes as Twilight sat back down.

I think I should tell Flash. I’d hate to keep the news hidden from him just as Adagio and I’ve been hiding our relationship.

“Hey, Flash. Can I talk to you for a minute?” I asked.

“Sure.”

“Let’s go to the backyard.” Flash nodded as I walked out of the room with him to my backyard. I sat down on a bench, and Flash sat next to me.

“So what did you want to talk to me about?”

I breathed in deeply. “You know how you used to say I’d make a good dad before?” I began.

“Yeah?” Flash said in confusion. “Where are you going with this?”

“Flash.” I paused for some moments. “I’m going to be a father.” Flash’s eyes widened in shock and surprise.

“WHHHAATTTTT!” Flash yelled. I had to cover my ears.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

“WHHHAATTTTT!” I heard a yell from outside. The girls stood up in alert.

“W-what was that?” Fluttershy asked worriedly.

“OW!” I heard the voice cry out in pain.

“It’s probably nothing,” I said. The girls reluctantly sat back down.

“So, what’re you hoping to expect, Dagi?” Sunset asked. I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. “I mean, would you prefer a boy or a girl?” she emphasized. I placed a finger under my chin as I thought.

“Hmmm. To be honest, I wouldn’t mind. I’d love it all the same,” I replied. Sunset smiled, satisfied by the answer.

“That’s so cute. You’d make a great mother, no doubt,” Sunset stated.

“Thanks. I hope so too. I’m nervous about all this.”

Applejack patted my lap comfortingly. “You’ll be alright, sugarcube. We’ll be here for ya all the way,” she assured me. I smiled at her kind honesty. A moment later, Clavier and Flash re-entered the room.

“Did you two hear that yelling earlier?” I asked.

“It was Flash,” Clavier explained, gesturing with his thumb.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help it,” he whimpered. The girls giggled.

“Were you the one who shouted in pain as well, darling?” Rarity asked. Flash nodded.

Rainbow began laughing. “You need to man up,” she teased.

“H-hey! I’m a man!” Flash whined.

“Ya don’t seem to be actin’ like one,” Applejack pointed out. Flash pouted, and I couldn’t help but chuckle.

My stomach began to rumble again, and I grinned sheepishly. “Um, could you get me some more food, baby? I’m hungry,” I requested. Clavier chuckled.

“Sure thing, honey. I’ll be right back. Anyone else want something?”

“I’d like a lettuce sandwich, please,” Fluttershy asked.

“And I, as well,” Rarity added.

“I don’t know. Got anything ya think ah might like?” Applejack asked.

“I got some apple fritters I bought yesterday,” Clavier noted. Applejack’s eyes lit up.

“I’m down fer sum!”

“Ooh! I want some cookies!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I’m fine, thanks,” Sunset declined politely. Twilight and Rainbow did the same.

“Flash?”

“I’m, fine thanks.”

“I’ll be right back, guys.” Clavier left the room.

“I’ll go help him out,” Flash said. He left the room as well.

“You’re so lucky to have Clavier,” said Sunset.

“Yeah. I don’t know how I deserve him. He’s just wonderful in many ways,” I said dreamily.

“Are you kidding! I mean, look at you. You’re totally hot!” Rainbow mentioned. All eyes trained on the sporty girl, and she smiled sheepishly.

“I wasn’t implying anything! Just saying!” she defended. We giggled at her reaction.

“Not to mention that yer kind,” Applejack added.

“Gorgeous,” Rarity declared.

“Caring,” Fluttershy said.

“Smart,” Twilight added.

“And most of all, you have a beautiful voice. There’s just too much to list,” Sunset finished.

“Thanks, girls. That means a lot.” I smiled at them all and moved in for a group hug before pulling away.

“Heck, if Clavier cares for you so much, ah’m sure he’d treat the little un’ like royalty,” Applejack said. I giggled at the thought of Clavier being a servant to our child.

“Yeah. I’m sure he would.”

For the rest of the day, we enjoyed each other’s company once again. I’ve never felt more happy in my life so far, I thought happily. Evening struck as we sat around in Clavier’s living room.

“Oh! I forgot to mention, Flash. Dad’s inviting you over to watch their performance tomorrow. Would you like to go? We’ve been given reserved VIP seats.” Flash’s eyes lit up.

“Yeah! I’d love to go!” Flash exclaimed.

“What time was it again?” Sunset asked.

“Five p.m. tomorrow,” I answered. Sunset and the other girls pulled out their phones and began typing out the details. “There. All set,” she said with a nod. “Shall we meet up an hour before we go tomorrow?” The girls, Flash, and I nodded in response.

“Then it’s settled. I’ll be heading back home for some sleep,” Twilight said.

“Meeting adjourned!” Pinkie declared. Everyone turned to look at her. “What? I always wanted to say that.”

I shook my head and stood up to go upstairs. What a day. Clavier led the girls out the door as we waved goodnight to them.

“Flash, you can sleep here for tonight if you’d like. You just got back, so get some rest,” Clavier offered.

“Thanks man.” Clavier smiled and nodded as Flash went upstairs to the spare guest room.

“Goodnight, Flash!” I called out.

“Night, guys!” Flash called back.

“Well, well, well. Looks like it’s just you and me,” Clavier whispered, taking my hands into his.

“Yeah. Is there… anything you’d like to do?” I said teasingly, giving a wink.

“Would you like to… sleep with me tonight?” Clavier asked, blushing furiously. I gasped lightly, feeling a blush on my own cheeks, but nodded.

“Of course. Take me to your room, my prince,” I said, giggling quietly as not to disturb Flash.

“I shall.” Clavier let go of my hands and lifted me off the floor and into his arms.

So strong, I thought. Clavier walked up the stairs as he carried me into his arms while I opened the door to his room with my free hand. He gently laid me down on the bed. I sat up and began taking off my clothes. I let them fall onto the floor, leaving me in my undergarments. I pulled Clavier down onto the bed and rolled him over, leaving me on top.

“W-whoa,” he gasped. I grabbed him by the shoulders and began fiercely kissing him on the lips. Clavier responded fiercely as we fought for dominance. We pulled away shortly to catch some breath.

“W-what’re you doing?” he asked. I furrowed an eyebrow in confusion.

“You said you wanted to sleep together tonight?”

“Oh, yeah. But not that kind of ‘sleep’,” he said, chuckling nervously.

Wow. I feel stupid now. I groaned and slapped myself mentally.

“What else did you think I meant?” he said playfully.

“N-nothing!” I said.

“Sure.”

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes and lay down on my boyfriend’s chest as I began to feel drowsy.

“U-um. Dagi?” Clavier’s voice spoke faintly. Too tired to reply, I yawned and allowed the darkness in the room to lull me into unconsciousness.

Eleven - News For The Parents

Author's Note

Hey guys, just a few important notes for you all.

Firstly, my good friend, LightningSword, will be temporarily taking a break because he's going through a lot right now. This means the chapters waiting to be proofread will be edited by Requiem17 for the time being until Lightning has recovered and is ready. Take care my friend and hope things go well. :pinkiesad2:

Secondly, the chapters will now be released much quicker so you'll have reading content as I write. [Reminder that from Chapters 11 and onwards, those will be proofread/edited by Lightning in future whenever he's ready.

Finally, I'm sure you're all quite aware how much time it takes to go over a chapter. This is because we'd like to make sure it's flawless as we can make it for your experience. With the current situation, Chapters 11 and onwards will be partially-proofread which emphasizes that the quality won't be the same as you've read before [Temporarily]. It requires the combined efforts of both proofreaders to deliver the best quality we can.

Thank you and I hope you all understand this. Enjoy! :pinkiehappy:

Note - there's a movie quote reference in this chapter. See if you can find it and guess which movie it's from.

Eleven - News For The Parents

Adagio had fallen asleep on top of me. I tried to move her gently, as I’d found it a little difficult to breathe, but her grip was too tight. I lay awake, thinking things over. I was actually glad on how things have turned out so far; how the girls had readily accepted my relationship with Adagio. More than ever, the news of becoming a parent was a shock, but I was ready to accept this challenge, no matter what. Especially with the one I love. But there’s one obstacle left to go through: our parents. I recoiled at the thought but I knew it must be done. Shaking off my thoughts, I caressed Adagio’s smooth hair as she lay peacefully asleep. I wrapped an arm around her securely and smiled as my eyes closed slowly, falling prey to my weariness.

The Next Morning -

I was met with a rude awakening as I felt a weight lean on me heavily for a few seconds, knocking the air out of my lungs. I bolted up straight, gasping for fresh air. My ears picked up the sounds of vomiting nearby from the toilet. I cringed at the sounds that were loud enough to wake up the whole house, possibly even the neighbours. I got up and went into the bathroom. As I thought, Adagio was leaning over the sink, heaving her stomach out. I rushed over and rubbed her back gently.

“You’ll be okay. Just let it all out,” I said calmly. Adagio stood up weakly. She looks like a mess. I should get her some food.

“Feeling better?” I asked. Adagio responded with a nod.

“Yeah, a little. My head hurts a bit though.”

“Let’s get you cleaned up.” Adagio grabbed her brush and some toothpaste as she began scrubbing her teeth clean. “I’ll be right back. Would you like some breakfast?” Adagio turned to look at me and nodded, continuing to clean her teeth. I left the bathroom and made my way downstairs to the kitchen. To my surprise, Flash was sitting in a chair, munching away on some breakfast.

Flash looked over to me and smiled. “Morning,” he chimed. I smiled in return.

“Morning. Sleep well?” I asked.

“Yeah. How about you?”

“Same,” I muttered.

“Was it a pleasureable one?” Flash winked teasingly. I rolled my eyes.

“Yes, we just cuddled all night. Much to my discomfort, she slept on top of me.”

“Ooooh.” Flash winced at the thought. “Hope you’re okay. Lucky you, though.” I stood up and began making some breakfast as Flash continued, “Adagio still asleep?”

I shook my head. “She’s awake only because she needed to throw up,” I explained.

“So that explains the weird sounds. I was about to assume you had a monster locked up somewhere,” he said, chuckling. I couldn’t help but chuckle along with his humor.

“Very funny. She’s fine now though. Just came down to make her some breakfast.”

“Adagio’s one lucky girl to have you,” said Flash. “There aren’t many guys in the world like you, you know?” I nodded, knowing what he meant.

“I guess. In a way, I’m lucky to have Adagio as well. We share a lot in common with each other.”

“Yeah, you two make a perfect match. So about yesterday….” Flash trailed. I raised an eyebrow.

“What about it?” I asked.

“I wasn’t dreaming when you said you were going to be a dad, right?” I shook my head, causing Flash to sigh.

“Wow... I guess. Sorry if I seem to be taking the news in shock. It’s too much to take in. One moment, I found out you and Adagio were now a couple, the next you two did it.” Flash gestured with his hands, causing me to groan. “After that, I come back and find out from you that Adagio’s pregnant and you’re the father. I think my brain might fry any minute.” Flash sighed. I let out a hearty laugh.

“You’re not the only one. I’ve had trouble trying to take the news in too. But if that’s how it is, I’ll embrace my responsibility for Adagio and the child.”

“Adagio’s really lucky. I wonder when I’ll find the girl for me?” Flash mumbled, staring out the window.

“Are you kidding? Twilight’s the answer,” I said, grinning. Flash sputtered his coffee over me, causing me to look at him with a firm glance. Flash gave a nervous chuckle.

“Sorry. You took me by surprise, so don’t blame me,” said Flash, shrugging.

“It’s okay,” I sighed. “Dude, why don’t you just give it a try with Twi? It’s so obvious how much she likes you,” I said.

“I don’t like Twilight that way! Only as a friend.”

“Sure,” I teased. Flash huffed and continued sipping his coffee. I finished making Adagio her favorite breakfast; a marmite sandwich. I grabbed a glass and poured in some water.

“There. I’ll leave this here for her. I need to go back upstairs and check up on Dagi.”

“Alright,” Flash mumbled with food in his mouth. I left Flash in the kitchen and trudged back upstairs to my room. Adagio wasn’t in the room so I went back to the bathroom to check up on her. I opened the door to quite the sight. Adagio was naked, taking a shower. I could feel my mind slide down into the gutter as I scanned her figure; her smooth legs, curvaceous hips, wet silky hair, and the light reflecting off her skin. Just seeing her drove me mad, making me feel warm inside, and I stood there drooling. Adagio caught notice and sent a sultry smirk, shaking me out of my trance.

“What’re you doing standing there? Why don’t you come and join me?” she said alluringly.

I don’t know if I’ll be able to control myself, I thought. “S-sorry! I-I didn’t mean to stare! I just came up to check on you and see if you were okay. Your breakfast is waiting downstairs by the way,” I said, stumbling over some of my words. Adagio giggled.

“Thanks. Are you sure you don’t want to join me?” she said once again, seductively. As tempting as it was, I shook my head. “Wait for me in the bedroom.” I nodded and left the bathroom, closing the door behind me.

“Holy smokes,” I muttered, indulging over my thoughts. I mentally slapped myself for thinking of that, even if Adagio and I were in a relationship and have seen each other naked before. I let out a sigh as I fell back onto the bed, closing my eyes. I enjoyed the silence until I was disturbed by a cold, yet soft touch. I opened my eyes to see Adagio’s face inches from mine.

“WAH!” I yelped. Adagio fell back onto the bed, bringing her down with me. I proceeded to stand up only to be halted by Adagio’s arms wrapped around my waist. “Come on, let’s go. Your breakfast is going to get cold,” I said.

“You know you want to,” she said seductively, winking. I blushed at the thought, fighting the urge to give in.

“Hmmm. No,” I stated. Adagio pouted whilst I chuckled. Adagio’s arms loosened, giving me the chance to stand up. I scooped her up into my arms, causing her to yelp.

“Let’s get you downstairs for your breakfast, milady,” I said jokingly. Adagio giggled and nodded.

“Bring me forth to the kitchen,” she commanded. I nodded as I left my bedroom, carrying her in my arms and being careful not to drop her on the way down. I entered the kitchen to find Flash right where I had left him, texting away on his phone.

“Yo, Flash,” I said. I lowered Adagio down and slid back the chair for her. She sat down and began eating the breakfast I made for her.

“Flash,” I said, waving a hand in front of him. He did not answer. What’s got him caught up? I looked over his shoulder.

“Can’t wait to meet up soon.” - Flash

“Yeah, me too. Looking forward to it :)” - Twilight

I pulled away and smirked. I waved a hand over his face. As expected, he still didn’t respond. I snatched his phone away from him, snapping him out of his trance.

“Yo! What the hell man?” Flash snapped.

“You weren’t responding,” I droned.

“Oh. Hey. Morning, Adagio,” Flash greeted.

“Morning, Flash. Did you have a good sleep?”

“Yeah. What about you?” he said with a grin. I facepalmed.

“It was good.”

“How good?” Flash urged.

“Is that necessary?” Adagio said, an eyebrow raised.

“Just asking,” Flash replied, shrugging. Adagio shook her head and went back to her breakfast.

“So, can’t wait to meet Twilight, huh?” I said, smirking. Flash looked at me, a faint blush present on his cheeks.

“Not just Twilight. I can’t wait to see our friends, you know?” Flash answered, chuckling nervously. I chuckled at his jittery manner, knowing I’d caught him in the net.

“I can’t wait to see Grand and Delight, as well,” Flash added. “I haven’t seen one of their performances for quite some time.”

I nodded in response. I always loved to see and hear my parents performing. They always sang with grace and finesse. I chuckled at the old memories. I did learn from the best after all.

“I’m going back upstairs for some sleep. My back hurts,” I said, looking at Adagio. She caught my glance and returned a confused expression.

“Same here. I’m still knackered from my flight,” Flash yawned.

I rolled my eyes at Flash’s lazy behaviour. “Yeah, try eight hours compared to two.”

“Whatever. See you guys in a bit,” Flash yawned as he trudged up the stairs to the guest room, leaving Adagio and I alone.

“Why’re you looking at me?” Adagio asked.

“Well, you slept on top of me,” I deadpanned. Adagio chuckled nervously after remembering last night. “It was cute and all, but sleeping on top of me for most of the night? Not so comfortable,” I said, wincing.

“Sorry,” Adagio muttered. I chuckled and whisked her into my arms.

“It’s no problem. I don’t mind getting hurt as long as it’s you.” Adagio nuzzled her face against mine. I carried her upstairs back to my room just like last night and laid her carefully down on the bed before closing the door to my room.

“Perhaps I can do something to make up for your uncomfortable experience and… relax?” Adagio said. I sighed as random thoughts jumbled in my mind. I walked over to the bed and laid down as Adagio climbed on top of me. I moaned slightly at her softness. I felt a blush on my cheeks forming. I opened my mouth to speak, only for Adagio to shush me with a finger to my lips.

“Shhhh… no more talking. Just sit back and relax,” she muttered with half-lidded eyes.

[Flash Sentry’s P.O.V.]

Sometime Later -

I awakened and sat up from the bed, letting out a long yawn as I stretched my arms into the air, cracking some bones on my back into place. I grabbed my phone by the bedside and checked the time, reading 3:43PM. ‘The girls will be here soon. I better go get Clavier and Adagio so we can get ready,’I thought. I stood up and tidied up the bed neatly and got changed into my clothes. I left the room and proceeded to go downstairs, hoping they’re awake. My ears picked up faint sounds before I could make my first step down the stairway. I stopped moving and held my breath to listen. I could hear the faint sounds of moaning and bliss coming from Clavier’s room. I know I shouldn’t be eavesdropping but my curiosity got the better of me as I approached the door and listened in.

“Right there?” spoke Adagio’s voice, a sultry tone to it. My brain felt like it was going to explode as the many possibilities rushed into my mind. ‘Come on, Clavier! Tear that ass up!’ I thought mentally, cheering on my best friend.

“Yes! Right there,” came Clavier’s voice, moaning in delight. I smirked. ‘Clavier, you lucky bastard.’Unfortunately, my hand slipped on the handle as I accidentally pushed it and fell inside Clavier’s room. There was a series of gasps from the two.

“FLASH!?” the two yelled in confusion. I hid my face on the floor in embarrassment.

“I wasn’t doing anything! I didn’t mean to spy on you two doing it or anything! DON’T KILL ME!” I screamed. There was a silence among us three. I slowly looked up, shielding my eyes.

“Is it safe to look?” I said meekly.

“Of course it’s safe to look, dumbass!” Adagio screamed. I sighed in relief and uncovered my eyes. I’m not out of the woods yet. Adagio was giving me a deathly glare.

“W-wha?” I stuttered confused. ‘I thought they were going at it?’

“For your information, I was only giving Clavier a massage to help him relax!” Adagio huffed angrily.

‘Wow, I feel stupid.’

“Dude, what made you think… that?” Clavier demanded.

“I just woke up and was making my downstairs, hoping you two were awake but instead, I heard you two and my curiosity got the better of me. I’m sorry,” I apologized.

I heard the couple sigh. “It’s okay. Just don’t do it again. I feel creeped out right now.”

“Pervert,” Adagio mumbled.

“I’m not a pervert!” I defended.

“Aww, is Flash fantasizing about Twilight? Is that why you were curious?” Adagio teased. I blushed furiously and turned my back in an attempt to hide it. The duo chuckled.

“Whatever. Are you two done? It’s nearly four o’clock and the girls will be here soon.”

“Yeah. Just give us a sec. We’ll be downstairs,” Clavier said.

I nodded and went downstairs to the living room. I sat down on the couch and slapped myself. ‘Next time, don’t do that Flash. Fate had to ruin it,’ I groaned mentally.

DING! DONG!

The bell rang. ‘That must be the girls.’ I stood up from the couch and opened the door, revealing Twilight and the girls.

“Hey guys,” I greeted.

“Hey Flash,” the girls greeted in return. I held the door open for them as they made their way to the living room.

“Where’s Pinkie?” I asked. As if on cue, Pinkie appeared right in my face.

“Hi Flashy!” Pinkie greeted excitedly, taking me by surprise.

“HOLY MOLY! Don’t do that!” I shouted. Pinkie just grinned widely, making her way to the living room.

I could hear the girls giggling. ‘Today’s probably not my day,’ I thought, sighing mentally as I placed a hand on my chest, my heart beating rapidly from the jumpscare. I shook my head and went inside with the girls,Clavier and Adagio already waiting.

“So, are you guys ready to go?” Clavier asked the group. They nodded.

“I’m sure as heck pumped up to see the performance,” I piped in. Clavier turned his head to face me and smiled.

“Me too. Alright ladies and Flash, let’s go.” The girls stood up and filed out of the room as they made their way out to the front, following behind the girls. Clavier locked the door to his house and then walked together towards the main street where the Canterlot Grand Musical Theatre was located.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

We all got to the grand theatre after some time walking. My eyes widened at the sight before me. There was a long queue of people who’ve all come to watch the performance. I let out a whistle. ‘Wow, that’s a lot of people more than I anticipated,’I thought, surprised.

“That’sa lotta’ folks,” Applejack said, speaking for me.

“You read my mind Applejack,” I said. Applejack threw me a smile which I returned.

“Goodness me. I never knew both of your parents had this much popularity,” Rarity stated. Adagio and I chuckled in agreement to Rarity’s comment.

“Alright, let’s go and line up. This queue is going to grow longer if we just stand around,” Sunset reminded. I nodded as we queued up. We stood in line waiting while I observed an employee walking down the line. He seemed to have his eyes in our direction.

“Excuse moi monsieur et mademoiselle but are you both Clavier Melody and Adagio Dazzle?” the employee asked in a posh tone. I nodded.

“These are our friends. They’re with us too,” Adagio added, gesturing to us.

“Hmmm. Let me check. What’re the names please?”

The girls and Flash gave their names to the employee as he searched the list.

“Ah, yes! Please, follow me,” the employee gestured. We stepped out of line and followed him. I could hear a few people boo at us, claiming we were ‘pushing in line’ or complaining ‘Why we get to go ahead of the others in queue’. Much to my discomfort, I seemed to be gaining quite the positive attention from some of the girls in line. I felt Adagio’s hand squeeze mine tightly. I winced in pain at the force of her grip she was pressuring onto my hand.

We finally made it inside and were lead inside the grand theatre. I was taken by surprise at the amount of people waiting inside as we got in and yet, there’s still hundreds of people waiting outside. ‘I wonder if the theatre will be able to hold everyone,’ I thought. I shrugged and sat down with Flash and the girls.

“Wow. I don’t think I’ve seen this many people the last time I watched Grand and Delight’s perform,” Flash said into my ear beside me.

“Yeah. It must be a pretty big event today like Dad said,” I replied. I continued to survey my surroundings until there was the sound of a person clearing their throat. My eyes locked onto the announcer standing on stage.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen! Thank you all for coming tonight, for you’re all about to witness the biggest event yet,” the announcer boomed. There was a chain reaction of claps and cheers all around the theatre that was almost deafening.

“ Please sit back, relax, and enjoy the performance. Now, before we begin, let’s give a warm welcome for none other than the Seraphims!” the announcer bellowed, echoing. Once again, the theatre shook in cheers and claps. The Seraphims consisted of Adagio’s and my parents, which is quite the fitting title for the quartet since their voices are powerful, beautiful, and most of all, angelic. The lights within the theatre dimmed until it was dark, save for several spotlights concentrated on the stage. The curtains opened, revealing my father, mother, Flux, Dulcet, and a large amount of people that complimented the choir. I smiled and sighed in relief at their sight, waiting for their first move.

Their voices were truly divine as I’ve heard many people say. I sat there locked in a trance as my gaze was only focused on them, swayed by their divine-like voices. Time seemed to pass by slowly with seconds to minutes and minutes to hours. As the performance came to an end, the four bowed as the whole theatre erupted into an ear-splitting roar of applause and cheer for the quarter. I smiled and clapped loudly, cheering them on as I looked around, noticing the satisfied expressions of my friends next to me.

“They never fail to impress the crowd, huh?”

“Yeah. They make the perfect team in music,” Adagio replied. The applause slowly died down until people started standing up and filing out through the exits right into the dark, cold night. We made for the exit and found the same employee whom I approached. He stood at attention.

“Hello, would it be possible to show us the way to the backstage?” I asked.

“Might I ask what for?”

“I’ve been invited by my father for their performance and he wishes to see me,” I explained. He nodded in understanding.

“Of course, monsieur. And Miss Dazzle as well, correct?” he added. Adagio nodded.

“Splendid. Please, if you will follow me.” Once again, we followed the man as he led us to the backstage where my parents and Adagio’s awaited. He opened the door for us as we went in, thanking him.

“I’m sorry, but only Mr. Melody and Ms. Dazzle are permitted.” I looked back to my friends.

“It’s okay, Clav. We’ll wait here,” Flash said. I nodded and gestured Adagio inside first before following her. I went inside to be greeted by the sight of my parents once again. I stood there while they were busy changing out of their opera clothes.

“You never fail to impress me, old timer,” I said, grinning. My father turned around and bore a warm, wide smile on his face.

“Clavier! It’s good to see you, my son!” he greeted, pulling me into a hug. I wrapped my arms around him, patting him on the back.

“It’s good to see you too.” I pulled away and turned to my mother.

“Mum.” I held out my arms as she walked forward, accepting my embrace.

“Oh! My baby boy! How was your flight? You’re not hurt are you? You weren’t robbed or anything? Did you brush your teeth like I--”

“Mum!” I groaned, cutting her off. Adagio and our parents chuckled at my embarrassment.

“I’m fine, mum. It’s good to see you too.”

“Flux, Dulcet,” I said, nodding at them as they pulled me into an embrace.

“It’s good to see you my boy. How was your trip to Prance?” Flux asked.

“Oh, it was simply divine! There’s just too many sights to see, I couldn’t get enough out of it,” I said.

Flux chuckled, patting me on the back. “It’s good to hear that you’ve enjoyed it well.” He turned around to face Adagio.

“And how is my little angel doing, eh?” he teased. Adagio whined cutely which caused me to chuckle as she was pulled into a hug.

“Oh, darling. It’s good to see you. How’ve you been?” Dulcet ask.

“I’ve been great, mum. Thanks. I hope the same has been for the both of you.”

“Oh, we’re fine,” Dulcet waved off.

“So, where are your friends?” my mother asked.

“They’re waiting outside.” My mother beamed brightly.

“Excellent! Let us go! I’m inviting you all for dinner tonight.” I raised an eyebrow, surprised by my mother’s offer.

“Mum, you don’t have to, really,” I said.

“Oh, don’t be modest. I’m offering.”

I hesitated but nodded reluctantly, knowing how insistent my mother can be. ‘I could always try to politely decline most of the time, but she’ll end up winning anyway.’

“What about our friends?” I asked worriedly. My father cocked an eyebrow.

“Who says they’re not invited?” he grinned smugly. “Now go on you two and bring your friends along. We’ll meet you two at the back in ten minutes.” I nodded as Adagio and I left the backstage.

“That was quick,” Sunset stated.

“Yeah, our parents are inviting us for dinner tonight. You’re all also invited.” The group had mixed reactions; one of shock and some of happiness.

“W-w-w-whaaaa?!” Rarity, spluttered. She fainted dramatically, prompting Applejack to catch her fall.

“Darnit, Rarity! Quit yer drama!” the farm girl scolded. Rarity pouted as she stood back up.

“Let’s go everyone,” I said, gesturing them to follow me. We walked outside to the front entrance, greeted once again by expensive and luxurious furniture and items that contributed to the atmosphere. We made it out to the front and then made our way to the back of the theatre where authorised personnel and individuals were allowed to park their vehicles.

“So many limos,” Rarity said in awe.

“Are we there yet?” Rainbow groaned.

I stopped in my tracks, causing everyone to stop as well. I let out a smirk. “It’s right in front of you,” I replied. All eyes focused on where I was looking at. Right in front me was a pure white limousine that shined in the night sky with gold outlined on the edges which added to its beauty. It glinted brightly in the moon’s dim glow, I could see my own reflection. It was truly a sight to behold. I could hear the noticeable gasp from the girls except Flash and Adagio, who’ve both seen and been on it before when we were younger.

“T-that… is the most… AWESOME thing ever!” Rainbow exclaimed. The rest of the girls just nodded in agreement, still taken aback.

“T-that’s what we’re going on?” Rarity spluttered once again.

“Of course my dear,” a familiar voice spoke out before I could answer. I turned around and saw both of our parents. I walked up and gave them a hug.

“Took your time,” I mumbled. My father chuckled.

“Sorry to keep you waiting. We had to deal with some fans waiting at the front.”

“It’s okay. You could’ve taken the backdoor you know.” My father shrugged. He got his keys out and unlocked the limo with a press of a button.

“All aboard and remember lads, ladies first,” he reminded. My father, Flux, Flash, and I let out a hearty laugh. I opened the door, gesturing for the ladies to enter.

“Thank you. You’re such a gentleman,” Rarity thanked, winking as she went inside. I couldn’t help but blush. I gestured the girls and Adagio in, who also thanked me for the gentle mannerisms. Finally, the men were the last.

“Go in, milady,” I teased Flash, smirking. Flash threw a glare at me before entering. I could hear the girls inside giggling and snickering.

“After you, my boy,” Flux gestured. I stepped inside and thanked Flux as he shut the door and sat at the front next to my father. The engine of the limousine hummed to life, purring soft and quiet like a cougar. The limousine’s engine vibrated as it began to move, driving off into the night. Everyone in the passenger seats were busy engaging in a conversation with one another, enjoying each other’s company. I could feel the limo slow to a halt until the engine cut out.

“We’re here!” my father announced.

“Already? That was quick,” I stated. My father let out a chuckle and stepped out of the driver’s seat along with Flux. The doors to the limo opened as Flash and I gestured for the ladies first.

I stepped out of the limousine last and dusted my clothes down neatly. I gazed upon one of the places I grew up with during my childhood. It was a fancy yet an ordinary restaurant which goes by the name of ‘Don Istally’ and had a popular reputation among Canterlot; both the ordinary and the elites. My parents and I used to go often back then. Old memories rushed back to my mind that were both worth remembering and embarrassing.

“You’ve all been busy chattering in the back, leaving Flux and I to converse on our own,” he said, pouting at my mother who responded with a playful shove, causing him to chuckle even further.

“You whine too much sometimes,” my mother said, rolling her eyes playfully.

“I know. Well, shall we?” My father held out his arm which my mother wrapped around with her own. Flux and Dulcet did the same. Adagio and the girls let out a chorus of low ‘awws’ at the sight of our parents.

“They look so adorable. I haven’t seen that in a while,” Adagio said happily. I nodded, smiling.

“Why don’t we follow their example?” I offered. Adagio giggled as we mimicked our parents. We followed our parents with our friends and entered the restaurant.

“Hello and welcome to Don Istally. How many?” a waitress asked. Flux looked behind him, counting the people and I in our large group.

“Fourteen people,” Flux replied to the waitress.

“Alright. Unfortunately, we only have one section available that can fit your group, sir.”

“It’ll do. Thank you.” The waitress led us to our table while we passed by many people eating and dining. Some people turned to look at us, most likely due to the famous musicians accompanying us. I recognized a few faces and smiled, waving at them which they returned happily. We got to our table and sat down while the waitress took our orders. The waitress walked off to prepare after she was done.

“Wow. I haven’t been here in a loonnnnggg time,” I said, whistling.

“Me too,” Flash added. My mother chuckled.

“Your father and I agreed to come here after the performance. It brings back old memories, right love?” my mother gestured to my father.

“Of course, honey,” my father replied. He looked at me and smirked, causing me to raise an eyebrow.

“You know, son,” he began, wrapping an arm around my neck. “You were one hell of a messy eater as a baby,” he said out loud.

‘Oh, please don’t for the love of Faust,’ I groaned mentally.

“I think I still have it here.” He fished inside his pocket before retrieving his phone, scrolling through.

“Dad, don’t!” I begged. I made an attempt to grab his phone but he held it out of my reach.

“Ah, here we go!” he beamed. My dad showed the photo to everyone. I groaned and hid my face from view.

‘I can’t believe Dad still has that photo. It’s soooo embarrassing.’ I could hear a mix of ‘awws’, giggling, and snickering all around the table, much to my dismay.

“Aww! Clavier, you look so adorable!” Adagio cooed.

“No, I’m not! Look at me!” I groaned.

“Yes you are, darling! Aww, look at your cute baby cheeks and that cute little smile!” my mother joined in, grabbing and squeezing my cheeks as I blushed.

“Moooom! Stooppp it!” the girls giggled as the guys chuckled.

“Alright, cut Clavier some slack,” father interrupted.

I sighed in relief. ‘Thank, Faust for that. My head was about to go off any second.’

“Hey, Clavier?” I heard Adagio whispered.

“Yeah?”

“When are we going to tell our parents?” she said with a worried tone.

‘Darn, I nearly forgot about that.’I went from confident to nervous as many thoughts of the outcome rushed around my mind. ‘It must be done.’

“Mum? Dad?” Everyone turned to look at me.

“Yes, son?” My mouth hung open as I was ready, but struggled to get the words out.

“Nevermind. I’ll tell you later,” I said, sighing.

“Alright, son. Don’t worry about it for now. Just have fun, okay?” My father reassured, deigning to pat me on the back instead of pressuring me. I nodded and sighed again.

“What happened there?” Adagio whispered.

“I couldn’t say it. I don’t want to ruin the mood for our parents. Besides, I was just going to tell them that we have something important to say. Even then, I can’t risk it,” I explained. Adagio nodded as I felt her hand land on top of mine, giving a reassuring squeeze. We smiled at each other.

The waitress came back along with several other waiters and waitresses who brought our food along.

“Dinner is served,” a waiter announced with a posh tone. The waiters and waitresses laid the food down carefully on the table.

“Bon appétit, messieurs et mesdames. Enjoy,” the waiter announced once again. We thanked them as they all filed out.

“This looks delicious,” Rarity drooled.

“Darn tootin,” Applejack agreed. Everyone else agreed with the duo. There was a silence as no one was sure who should go first. Surprisingly, Adagio made the first move as she piled food onto her plate.

“That’s a lot,” I said nonchalantly.

“Yes dear. Might I suggest eating small portions at a t--” Dulcet began but was interrupted as Adagio began devouring her food. I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight while everyone else picked their food and began eating. The reputation of Don Istaly kept to its promise. The food was deliciously satisfying to the point where I couldn’t even finish the last bits of my plate, instead watching as Adagio and Pinkie gorged on seconds. After all the food was consumed, everyone sighed happily, satisfied by the exquisite feast.

“Thanks for bringing us here, dad. I forgot how much I missed this place,” I said. My father flashed me a smile.

“It’s no problem at all son. Did everyone enjoy their dinner?” he asked. There wasn’t a single sign of dissatisfaction, everyone displaying convincing smiles, especially Pinkie who seemed to grin almost unusually wide.

“I’m glad to hear that,” he responded. Adagio then yawned and leaned on my head.

“I think we should call it a night. I’m sure you’re all tired from tonight’s performance. You were all great,” I reminded my parents, Flux, and Dulcet. They smiled in appreciation.

“Why, thank you darling. That’s sweet of you,” Dulcet thanked.

“Oh, great is an understatement. You were all heavenly. The title as Seraphims is truly a deserving title,” Rarity added. I noticed a faint blush on my mother and Dulcet’s cheeks.

“Thank you, dear. That’s much appreciated.”

“I’ll give you all a lift,” my father offered to my friends.

“Oh, it’s quite alright. You don’t have to really,” Twilight declined politely.

“Yeah! Besides, we live nearby anyway,” Sunset chimed in. The rest of the girls also began declining politely, only to be interrupted by my father.

“Nonsense. I’ll have none of that. I insist.” The girls sat in silence as they hesitated on the offer. Nonetheless, they reluctantly accepted in the end.

“Alright. You all go on ahead. I’ll just leave the payment and head for the bathroom. Clavier, if you will?” my father asked. I nodded, knowing what he was requesting.

“Let’s go everyone.” We stood up from our seats and left the restaurant, but not without thanking the staff for their service. We walked outside and stood there in the dark. Not too long after, father came out and unlocked the car as everyone got in. My father drove around as he dropped off my friends outside their homes. We waved goodbye and bade them a goodnight.

“Thanks for giving my friends a lift, dad.”

“It’s nothing son. Any friends of yours is a friend of mine,” he assured, smiling as I returned it, chuckling.

“You’re the best.”

“I know.” My father chuckled. I sat there in silence as Dulcet and my mother conversed. I felt Adagio’s touch, causing me to look over to her.

“Are we going to tell them tonight?” Adagio whispered. My nervousness returned, much worse than before. I grew concerned, but I knew it had to be done. ‘No more secrets. Adagio and I agreed to that.’ I sighed deeply as I mustered up the courage to speak.

“We’re nearly there,” Flux alerted.

“M-mum? D-dad? Flux? Dulcet?” I stuttered.

“Yes, darling?” my mother spoke.

“Listen, there’s something we should talk about.”

“And what might that be?” Dulcet asked, raising an eyebrow.

“It’ll take some time to explain. Would it be okay if we borrowed some of your time inside the house?” I requested nervously. I could feel nearly everyone’s eyes on me, making me uncomfortable. My mother gazed at me suspiciously with narrowed eyes.

“Clavier… Is it good or bad?” My mother spoke with an icy tone. ‘Darn! Mum sounds scary like that! I wouldn’t want to be on her bad side.’

“I… I don’t know. We’ll explain, okay?” I reassured.

“We?”

“I have something to confess as well,” Adagio added.

“We’re here,” my father interrupted as the limo came to a halt outside my house. I opened the door and got out, holding the door open for Adagio and our mothers. I went up to the front and unlocked it, letting them in.

“Please, sit down.” They did so. “ Would any of you like anything to drink?” Everyone shook their heads. I sat down next to Adagio as our parents sat in front of us.

“Alright. Go on and out with it. What is it that you both wanted to explain?” Flux urged. I grew nervous even further as I began sweating furiously. I looked at Adagio and met her gaze. I could see the worry in her eyes but I took hold of her hand and squeezed it reassuringly, eliciting a warm, sad smile from her.

“It’s okay. I’ll be by your side,” she whispered. I mustered up all the courage I could with Adagio by my side. I looked over and could see the confused glances of our parents.

“Alright. Do you promise not to be mad?” I requested.

“It depends on what it is. Why? Did you do something you shouldn’t have?” I scratched the back of my head and chuckled nervously.

“Well?” Dulcet urged.

“Adagio... Adagio…” I started. I tried to get the words out but they wouldn’t. ‘JUST. DO. IT.’ I encouraged myself angrily.

“Yes?”

“Adagio and I… are in a relationship,” I blurted finally. Our parents gasped in shock as a long silence hung in the air.

“Oh, my stars! That’s wonderful news! Why would we be mad?” Dulcet broke out.

‘If only you knew. I’ll get to that soon enough.’

Flux began chuckling.“At last! I thought I’d never see it happen!” Flux exclaimed.

“Indeed. You two always seemed the perfect match!” my mother added.

“Do I hear wedding bells ringing?” my father teased. I blushed and hung my head to hide my embarrassment. I held up a hand, silencing them.

“Wait. There’s more?” my father asked quizzically. I sighed and gathered up my courage once again..

“Adagio’s p-p-p…”

“Just say it. Simple,” my father urged.

Adagio sighed and spoke up in my place. “I’m… I’m pregnant.” The room suddenly felt cold as our parents sat in front with unreadable expressions, a lingering silence present.

Finally, Flux spoke, confused. “W-what did you say?”

“I’m… I’m pregnant,” Adagio repeated as she hung her head. I hung my head in shame, unable to bear the look on our parent’s faces.

“WHHAAATTTTTT!?”they bellowed. I winced, looking back up.

‘We’re dead…’ Dulcet fainted in her seat as my mother held a hand to her mouth. My father however looked livid, especially Flux.

“CLAVIER MELODY! ADAGIO DAZZLE! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!” Our fathers boomed, making me wince at every word they yelled.

‘It means we’re going to have a child.’ The only time I’ve ever heard my father use my full name is when he’s deathly moody, such as now.

“D-dad! Please, calm down!” I said in an attempt to calm my parents down.

“Grand. Pipe it down. I think we should give the two a chance to explain,” mother interrupted. I looked over to Flux who answered with a glare. I groaned inside, regretting the wrath of our parents. My father sighed deeply and took in deep breaths as he calmed down.

“Young man. You. Have. Better. Explain. Yourself,” my mother seethed through clenched teeth. I sighed deeply and took in deep breaths to calm my nerves. Once again, I felt Adagio’s reassuring touch. She started off and explained how she began feeling sick for nearly an entire week, attending her appointment, and finding out the big shocking news she and I wouldn’t expect. Afterwards, I explained on my part regarding every detail our parents would want to know; the ‘Canterlot’s Got Talent’ event, Pinkie Pie’s house party, walking Adagio home, and making love on that night, minus the explicit content which was between Dagi and I only. Our parents sat there as they listened.

“I… I see. So, you two, you’re both in a relationship now?” Flux asked. I nodded.

My father sighed. “Son, did you even pull out?” I nodded reluctantly, blushing. “You’re already aware on our views of using protection. We’re not supportive of the idea. It goes against our beliefs. Besides, you two could have at least waited until marriage one day.” I looked down in shame.

“And how long are you into your pregnancy dear?” my mother asked curiously.

“Three months tomorrow,” Adagio replied. My mother nodded thoughtfully.

“I was starting to wonder why you were eating more than usual,” my mother said. Adagio chuckled nervously. Much to my surprise, she smiled warmly.

Dulcet woke up from unconsciousness. “Please, tell me you’re joking.” I shook my head. Dulcet looked like she was about to faint again, only to be stopped by Flux.

“That’s enough drama now dear. Let them explain.” Once again, Adagio and I explained the details to Dulcet, who was still shocked but was reluctant to listen and accept.

“How many times have you both done it?” my mother asked. My cheeks flared up instantly.

“MUM!” I groaned loudly, hiding my face from view. They chuckled at my embarrassment. ‘Things have gone from bad to good… I think.’

“Alright, that’s enough dear. Can’t you see how embarrassed the kids look?” Flux cut in, making them all chuckle once again. We sat there, waiting for their laughter to die down.

My father sighed deeply and frowned at me. “Clavier, I’m honestly not sure what to say. I raised you better than this,” he stated. I hung my head in shame.

“What has gotten into you, young lady?” Dulcet scolded Adagio. Adagio began to speak, only to be interrupted.

“You know? Don’t even bother. Now let me say something. I’m perfectly fine with you two being in a relationship. But sex before marriage? I don’t know what to say. You two went too deep, don’t you think?” Dulcet explained. I sat there without anything to say. Dulcet was right.

“Nevertheless, what’s done is done. Now, I honestly didn’t expect this Adagio and I raised you better than this, but you’re still my daughter and I love you very much.” Dulcet sighed and smiled sadly. “I’m going to have to be a grandma already, don’t I? Well, you both have my support.” I perked up as she said this.

“Indeed. I think Dulcet here covered everything I needed to say. You have my blessing as well, son,” my father added.

“And mine as well,” my mother spoke up.

“I’ll be here for the both of you all the way. We all will be,” Flux stated. I smiled warmly at them which they returned. I could hear Adagio sniffling by my side before she rushed over and hugged Dulcet and Flux.

“Thanks, mum and dad. You’re both the best. Love you both,” I heard Adagio mumble.

“We love you too dear,” Dulcet said lovingly, kissing Adagio’s forehead. Flux ruffled her hair which made Adagio giggle.

“And you, young man?” my mother said monotonously. Her face lit up. “Where’s mommy’s hug?” she cooed. I let out a chuckle and moved in for the embrace.

“Thanks for the support, mum. I can’t say how lucky I am to have you both. Love you and dad very much,” I whispered.

“And we love you too, baby boy,” my mother teased. I groaned, rolling my eyes, making my father chuckle.

“Let her have this moment, would you?” I nodded and let it be. I eventually pulled away and sat back down in my own seat along with everyone else with Flux as an exception.

“Clavier, is it okay if I can talk to you outside for a minute?” he said calmly. Flux seemed calm, yet I had a nagging feeling that put me on edge.

“S-sure,” I replied, stuttering as I stood up and followed Flux out of the room. Flux walked outside to my backyard as I followed.

“Is there anything you need?” I asked.

“Yes. I do have some things to ask of you.” I tensed up, anticipating for whatever he may ask.

“Clavier, do you truly love my daughter?” The question took me by surprise but I recovered my stance.

“Of course. Adagio’s the only girl I’ve had my eyes on and I grew feelings for her the moment I met her.” Flux nodded, satisfied with the answer.

Flux sat down on a chair and gestured for me to do the same. “Clavier. I’d like to make myself clear. That is my daughter and you know how much I love her. She’s the only child Dulcet and I have,” he began.

“I’m aware.”

“Adagio’s always had a lot of boys courting for her. Unfortunately for them, none seemed to meet her requirements.” Flux chuckled. “I can understand why though. Most of them were stuck up, lacked manners, and whatever else you can think of the other people in the Canterlot Elite.” I nodded in agreement.

“Clavier, the moment I met you when Adagio enrolled in Canterlot High, I knew from first impressions you were different. Unique. You lead by a great example among the Canterlot people and the elite. That’s not to be taken lightly. As Adagio grew up, I wished that she’d take an interest into you. The both of you would make the perfect couple and here we are, thinking I’d never see it happen.”

“Thanks, Flux. That’s quite warming to hear,” I said, smiling.

“That’s quite alright. However, I don’t approve of what you both did. Your parents raised you better than that and you should know right from wrong. Unfortunately, Adagio seems to have broken the rule as well.” I felt guilty, knowing I’ve let Flux, Dulcet and my parents down.

“I-I’m--”

“No. What’s done is done and we have to face it.” Flux sighed. “Clavier, if you truly love my daughter, give her the love and care she needs. Don’t leave her side, alright?” he requested. I brightened up and nodded almost instantly.

“I won’t! You have my word, Flux,” I reassured. Flux sighed in relief.

“Good. And if you do, you’ll regret it. I don’t want to have to do anything that might hurt you, Clavier. I like you and I approve of you being in a relationship with my daughter. Do I make myself clear?” I nodded once again.

“I won’t. I’ll be by her side always.” Flux smiled and patted me on the back.

“Good lad. Besides all this discovery, I’m glad I can trust you,” he muttered, smiling. I smiled in return. “It’s still hard to take in that I’m going to be a grandparent already. I feel old now,” he pouted. I let out a laugh, causing Flux to laugh along.

“Alright, let’s go back inside. I think we’ve been out here for too long.”

“Sure thing.” I got up from my seat and followed Flux inside back to the living room where everyone else was waiting.

“It’s getting late darling. I think it’s time we go, don’t you think?” Dulcet asked Flux.

“Indeed. Are you ready to go, Grand, Delight?” my parents nodded.

“Let’s go then. I’m tired, I might pass out soon,” my mother yawned.

“Would you like to sleep here for the night?” I offered. They shook their heads.

“No thank you dear. We don’t want to disturb the both of you, do we?” Dulcet said suggestively. I blushed. Dulcet giggled at my embarrassment.

“I’m just teasing.”

I cleared my throat as I changed the topic. “Well, I’ll lead you all to the door,” I suggested. They nodded and walked out of the living room and made their way back outside.

“Take care and behave, young man,” my mother reminded. I rolled my eyes as she opened her arms, moving in for the embrace.

“I will, mum. You take care of yourself. Love you.”

“Take care son and have a good night,” my father said, pulling me into a bear hug.

“I will. Get some sleep or you’ll lose your handsome looks I took after,” I teased. My father chuckled, causing me to chuckle along as did Flux.

“Goodnight, Clavier. Take care of Adagio for us and remember what we talked about, okay?” Flux reminded. I nodded understandingly.

“Sleep well and take care, my little princess,” Flux cooed. Adagio rolled her eyes, giggling.

“I will, dad. You both take care of yourself,” she replied. Flux and Dulcet pulled Adagio into a hug before entering the limo. Adagio and I stood there and waved at them as they drove off into the night.

I yawned, feeling tired both physically and mentally. “I’m going off to bed. Care to join me?” I asked, smirking. Adagio giggled and took my hand.

“I shall. Lead the way.” We went back inside my house and up the stairs to my bedroom. I discarded my clothes, leaving me in my boxers as I changed into some pajamas.

“You should have stayed in your boxers,” Adagio pouted.

“Oh, liked what you saw?” I teased. Adagio blushed noticeably, making me chuckle.

“Whatever. Come here.” Adagio grabbed and pulled me down onto the bed with her, wrapping her soft arms around my waist.

“So, what did you and dad talk about?” Adagio asked.

“Well, just some… things between him and I,” I trailed.

“Care to tell me about it?”

I sighed deeply. “Flux was just keeping me in check,” I muttered.

“Oh? He didn’t hurt you, did he?” Adagio asked anxiously.

“No no no! Of course not. He was just making sure that I’d be by your side always.”

“Will you?” she whispered. I turned to face her, our faces inches apart.

“Always. That’s how much I love you, you know?” Adagio smiled and kissed me on the lips.

“I love it when you make me feel adored,” she purred. I blushed inwardly, pushing out such thoughts for the time being.

“What about you? Did my parents and Dulcet talk to you about anything?” I asked in return.

“Only a little bit. Delight and my mother said they’ll leave it for another time since it’s quite complicated,” she answered.

“I see.You know, I was expecting those reactions out of them, but at the same time I wasn’t expecting them to be supportive that quickly,” I whispered.

“Yeah. Who knew? Parents are parents. We end up doing something reckless that puts us in a complicated situation, but in the end, they’ll be there for us because they love us,” Adagio added.

“You’re right. I’m glad they’re here. My parents are the second most important thing to me.”

I noticed Adagio furrow an eyebrow in the dark. “And who’s the first?” she asked.

“You.” I could make out faint red circles on Adagio’s cheeks as the moonlight glinted off her smooth skin. Adagio placed her hands on my cheeks and pulled me closer.

“You’re such a sweet talker,” she cooed.

“I’m just being truthful.” Adagio giggled and wrapped her arms around me.

“Goodnight, Clavier. Love you.” Adagio whispered sleepily.

I began to feel drowsy as I allowed myself to fall asleep, but not without wrapping an arm around her. “Goodnight, Adagio. I love you more,” I replied.

“I’ll be here… always.”

Twelve - The Path To Parenthood

The Next Day -

[2 Months Into Pregnancy]

I felt a warm, soft sensation by my side as I felt it stir. I groggily opened my eyes until my eyes adjusted to the sight of Adagio sleeping peacefully with a cute smile on her face and her arms wrapped around me. I let out a smile of my own and caressed her smooth hair. Adagio’s eyes suddenly flew open as she jumped off the bed, startling me before she dashed for the toilet.

“Right, I almost forgot about that,” I muttered. I stretched my arms and let out a yawn while Adagio was busy vomiting. I stood up and walked into the bathroom, rubbing my girlfriend’s back to ease her discomfort.

“Feeling better?” I asked. Adagio nodded her head, indicating she was fine. I continued to rub her back gently. “Would you like some breakfast?” I offered.

Adagio stood up and turned to face me. There was the sound of a low growl. Adagio grinned sheepishly, causing me to chuckle. “I’ll take that as a yes. Just sit and relax, okay?”

“Okay,” Adagio said. I left my room and trudged downstairs for the kitchen and began making Adagio’s favourite snack; a marmite sandwich. I could hear footsteps getting louder as they closed in. I felt a pair of arms wrap around my chest, making me smile at the gentle touch.

“Good morning. Here’s your breakfast.” Adagio unwrapped her hands and began snacking on the sandwich hungrily. I couldn’t help but laugh at the site, it was adorable.

“My, aren’t we a little hungry?” I teased. Adagio finished the last piece and gazed at me with hungry eyes.

“I’m still hungry,” she mumbled as she chewed her food.

“I could make you another one if you like?” I offered. Adagio shook her head and leaned her head closer, planting a long soft kiss to my lips. Adagio pulled away and smirked.

“Now, I’m nourished,” she assured, giggling. I let out a laugh at her playfulness. I wrapped my arms around my girlfriend, feeling her own arms wrap around mine.

“You know, despite my worries, I’m really glad on how things have turned out,” I whispered. Adagio dug her head into my chest.

“Yeah. I’m glad our friends and family are there for us. I feel like I’m the luckiest girl,” We stood there, enjoying each other’s warmth.

“I’m more lucky to have you,” I said.

“Aww, and I’m lucky to have you too. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

1 Week Later -

[2 Months, 1 Week Into Pregnancy]

Adagio and I were sitting down in the living room, snuggled up against each other whilst watching TV.

DING! DONG!

The doorbell rang, shaking my attention away from the TV. ‘I wonder who that could be?’

“I’ll be right back.” Adagio nodded and continued to watch TV while I went over to answer the door. I opened the door to find some unsuspecting guests; our parents.

“Well, good afternoon son. Aren’t you going to give your mother a hug?” my mother said, her arms wide open. I chuckled and accepted her embrace.

“Afternoon, dad, Flux, and Dulcet. What brings you by here today?” I asked.

“Why, we just wanted to visit our favourite couple. Besides, we’re not needed for any rehearsals or performances at the moment so, we decided we have some things to talk to you both about,” Flux answered.

“Mum! Dad!” I heard Adagio exclaim. Adagio rushed forward and hugged her parents.

“It’s good to see you my child,” Dulcet mumbled.

“Come on in and make yourselves at home.” I gestured our parents inside, holding the door open for them as they entered and went over to the living room.

“Sorry about the mess,” I apologized, chuckling nervously. “Can I get you anything?” I offered. Our parents shook there heads.

“It’s fine, my boy. We just got back from lunch outside.”

“So, what brings you all here?” I asked again.

“Well, you see, after you and Adagio told us about the news, we figured we should explain to the both of you all about what you’ll expect and have to go through towards parenthood,” Flux explained. I nodded my head in acknowledgement. “It’ll be useful at times.” Our fathers stood up to leave the living room.

“Come along, Clavier. We’ll let the ladies be while we get you accustomed,” my father gestured. I looked over to Adagio who squeezed my hand gently.

“I’ll be here with mum and Delight. Now go on, shoo,” Adagio teased.

“I will, milady,” I teased in return, causing her to giggle. I left the room and followed my father and Flux outside to the backyard.

“Sit down. It’ll be a long way through.” Flux patted a seat in between him and my father which I gladly accepted.

“Now. How should we start?” Flux pondered.

“How about the do’s and dont’s?” I suggested. Flux nodded.

“Alright. We’ll start off with what you should do and there’s only one thing I’ve learned,” he began. “You should consider keeping Adagio constantly fed when she asks for it. It’s important you get her the food she needs and most importantly, the specific food she requests.” I nodded my head, understanding the information. “Fail to do that and you’ll have an angry woman throwing her rage and fits at you. Trust me, it can be very unpleasant. Your father and I had to go through it,” Flux said, wincing. I shuddered at the thought of Adagio being angry most of the time.

“What about the stuff I should avoid doing?” I asked.

“Alright, now I’ll warn you. Most of what you’ll experience during Adagio’s pregnancy are mainly negatives due to all that you’ll have to go through,” my father warned.

“Firstly, DO not point out how big she’s getting under any circumstance. They may look cute with a swollen belly and can look funny at times, but I warn you, don’t mention it at all. Women tend to be very emotional from the amount of hormones they have in their body at the early stages of pregnancy. The last thing you’ll want is getting on Adagio’s bad side.” I groaned at the thought but my father shook me out of it.

“There’s more so pay attention,” my father reminded.

“Secondly, do not treat Adagio like glass.” I was left confused by his comment.

“Glass? What do you mean?”

“Pregnant women do not like to feel useless. For example, don’t do everything for her. Adagio will likely feel like she’s useless and you don’t want to add to her stress. You can let her lift to a minimum, but don’t do it all yourself, okay?” I nodded in understanding.

“As Adagio progresses during her pregnancy, you’ll feel the full effects of fatigue and you’ll likely end up doing most of the chores for her such as washing the dishes, laundry, and many more tasks. Women are pretty much limited to what they’re able to do as the baby grows inside.”

“I understand and I can put up with that,” I reassured them.

“I don’t know about that lad, but we’ll see. You’re a responsible man after all.” Flux patted my back gently, making me smile.

“In addition to what I mentioned previously, don’t complain about anything, even if you’re tired, etc. Yes, Adagio may start to become lazy, have constant cravings, and much more, but it’s something you’ll have to put up with. Think about all she’s going through at the moment as she carries your child until the day she has to give birth. It’s tiring, but it’ll be worth it in the end.”

“Thanks, dad, Flux. I’ll try to keep those in mind and hopefully, things go smoothly,” I said, thankful for the information.

“No problem. We’ll be here for you two always when you need us.” My father patted my back which boosted my determination and confidence even more.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

“Alright, darling. We’ll explain some things you should know regarding what you’ll expect during your pregnancy,” Delight began.

“Let’s get started,” I urged. Delight nodded in acknowledgement.

“Now, remember. With food comes weight, especially if you’re pregnant. You’ll find yourself eating more than you should be. This is because of your constant cravings. You’ll need more nutrients in your body to fulfill both the baby’s and your needs.” I groaned and rolled my eyes. Delight patted me on the shoulder comfortingly.

“I know women always feel overprotective of their body, and that’s how your mother probably felt when she had you, isn’t that right Dulcet?” Delight asked my mother who nodded her head. “In the end, it’ll be worth it when you have that cute little bundle of joy.” For a brief moment, I felt a smile creep up on my face at the thought.

“Secondly, morning sickness,” my mother began. I’ve already begun to experience this and decided to interrupt her.

“I’ve already had those happening for two weeks now,” I interrupted.

“Oh. It’s quite uncomfortable. I found out you were the culprit of my morning sickness after the doctor told me,” my mother said, giggling. I let out a giggle of my own.

“You’ll experience it most of the time at first during the early parts of your pregnancy, but it’ll gradually slow down in the later stages. Still, be prepared though.”

“You have no idea,” I muttered.

“Thirdly, fatigue. You’ll gradually feel an increase in tiredness, so always get plenty of rest. It won’t benefit you if you’re stressed, especially the baby. You don’t want to be rushed off to the hospital. It’s quite a scare,” Delight mentioned.

I shuddered at the thought, “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind,” I said.

“Besides, I remember the time when I had you in my belly. I always had your father doing everything for me, he was practically my servant the whole time,” my mother exclaimed. We all shared a laugh.

“I’m sure Clavier will treat you like a princess. Just leave most of it all to him,” Delight added in. I could imagine Clavier following my every command and whim, making me giggle inwardly.

“Now, before I continue, I must ask you this. I apologize if it’s a little too much but, how intimate have you and Clavier been?” my mother questioned. I blushed at my mother’s question while thoughts of my moments with Clavier popped up in my head.

“Is that really necessary?” I groaned.

“We’re just trying to help you out, dear,” Delight reassured.

“W-Well, just small kisses, hugging and… snuggling together,” I mumbled.

“Okay. What about sex?” My mother’s own question unexpectedly caught me by surprise.I felt my cheeks flare up furiously in embarrassment.

“M-MUM!” I yelled, hiding my face in my arms. I could hear them giggling like a couple of school kids.

“Dear, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Women always have their urges, you know?” my mother teased. I released a muffled groan.

“Come on. Don’t be shy,” my mother encouraged.

“B-but that’s private! It’s between him and I only!” I defended.

“Come now. Surely, you could spare some gossip for your dear mother and Delight?”

‘Ugh! This is so embarrassing!’

“W-we haven’t talked about any of that…,” I answered.

“Believe me when I say this. Sex during pregnancy won’t harm the baby, so don’t hesitate to throw yourself upon Clavier when you have the urge, okay?” my mother said teasingly before winking. I felt like I just wanted to crawl somewhere and hide myself from view.

“M-mum! No! I’m not going to do that! Besides, I can control myself,” I shot back.

“Says the one who’s done it twice in a row,” she pressed. I let out a loud groan, causing both my mother and Delight to chuckle from my discomfort.

Sometime Later -

It’s been some time before our parents regrouped back inside with Clavier and I. I kept shifting my eyes over to Clavier after our mother’s ‘talks’ about pregnancy and other things. Clavier seemed to have noticed during the duration, making me break my gaze and blush at the thought. ‘Darnit, mum! Now you’ve got me thinking of it!’

Shortly, our parents had to leave as they had only planned to stay for a short while to check up on us. We escorted our parents to the front and exchanged goodbyes before they left.

“Take care my dear. Don’t forget what Delight and I’ve discussed with you, alright? You never know when you need it, especially that kind of talk,” my mother teased. I blushed and shook it off and gave my mother a hug.

“I’ll… try. You take care out there.” I let go and turned to Delight, also giving her a hug.

“Take it easy, darling. We’ll keep in touch with you, alright?” I nodded my head and let go before turning my attention to Grand and my father.

“Oh, my sweet little girl. Take care of yourself. Clavier, remember what we’ve talked about,” my father reminded him. He nodded his head before the two hugged.

“Adagio, as much as I hate to admit it, I’m going to have to be a grandpa, don’t I?” he frowned. I giggled and nodded my head. “I’m still too young for this!” he burst out, making us all laugh. “Anyway, you take care of yourself darling. Clavier, look after her,” Grand reminded him.

“Always,” Clavier reassured. I moved in and hugged Grand before they all got back into their vehicle. Clavier and I stood at the front, an arm around each other and waved goodbye to our parents before they drove off, disappearing down the road.

“Well, that was quite an… experience,” Clavier muttered.

“You said it,” I agreed. “So, what did you and our fathers talk about?”

I noticed Clavier barely shudder. “Well, just some stuff about what I should do… and not do. What about you?” This time, it was my turn. I blushed, remembering my talk with my parents about pregnancy, especially a specific topic.

“Um, just some things of what I should expect. I’m going to look bloated by then.” I frowned at the idea of gaining weight. Clavier chuckled, making me glare at him.

“What’s so funny?”

“You won’t look bloated. You’ll look adorable and cute,” he teased. I continued to glare at him, but I shortly gave in with a giggle.

“Whatever. Let’s go back inside, shall we?”

“Indeed. May I?” Clavier held out his hand. I smiled and took it before going back inside and spending time with each other.

Author's Note

Clavier and Adagio's path to parenthood has begun! :pinkiegasp:

I know some of you are thinking "Why is this chapter short compared to your previous chapters?"

This chapter and others ahead of it will depict timeline summaries that'll occur during Adagio's pregnancy or if it holds some importance for the future. [Someone actually guessed this correctly on the comments page from Chapter 9]

Thank you and I hope you'll all enjoy. :twilightsmile:

Thirteen - Midnight Cravings

Author's Note

A chapter will be released on a weekly basis on Sundays to satisfy that 'Reading Hunger' for you all.

Thank you and enjoy!

Credit and thanks to amazingpuffhairfor making me this image.

Thirteen - Midnight Cravings

1 Week Later -

[2 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I lay in my bed, sleeping peacefully whilst I was cuddled up to my boyfriend, feeling the warmth radiating from his touch as I dreamt of him and I. Everything was calm and silent since then... until now.

My stomach let out a low growl as my hunger instincts kicked in. I tried to shrug it off but my cravings were irresistible. I let out a low groan and slowly woke up, rubbing my eyes clean from drowsiness. I looked over to my side, noticing Clavier was fast asleep. I laid a hand on his shoulder and began shaking him awake.

“Clavier, wake up,” I whispered. I did not receive any response from him.

I shook him once again, this time a little rougher. “Mmmmmm…” All I received was a low, soft moan. I tried again for the last time, more rough than before.

“Clavier, wake up,” I repeated, a little louder this time as I continued shaking him by the shoulder. Clavier did not respond which made me annoyed, but then he began to stir. In the darkness, I could see Clavier waking up from his slumber.

“Hold on.” Clavier sat up slowly and fumbled in the darkness. There was a low light illuminating his face from his phone, his blue eyes glimmering in the dark. The light disappeared to be replaced by a lamp which Clavier turned on by his bedside.

“It’s three in the morning. What is it?” he grumbled sleepily.

“Sorry to wake you up, but I’m feeling hungry,” I answered sheepishly.

“Cravings?”

“Cravings.” ‘I’m so hungry,’ I remembered what Delight and my mother had mentioned to me once during their talks about going through pregnancy, do’s, don’ts, and what to expect. I’m glad our parents decided to come by last week. Now it’s time to put their advice to the test.

“What would you like?” I tapped my chin as I hummed in thought.

“Can you get me a sandwich?” he nodded his head in acknowledgement.

“Is there anything else?” I shook my head.

“Alright, I’ll go downstairs and make you a sandwich. You want your usual?.” I nodded and gave him a peck on the cheek which made him smile. He got up from the bed and left the room as he made his way downstairs to the kitchen. I laid back down to rest until Clavier came back. Suddenly, I felt my hunger instincts kicking in. I was beginning to crave for something else.

“Just when I sent your daddy downstairs, now you want something else,” I muttered to no one in particular. I patted my belly which was now a tiny bump, but not too big or obvious at the moment. Clavier entered the room carrying a sandwich on a small plate.

“Here’s your sandwich.” he offered the plate to me which I took.

“Thank you.” I carefully placed the plate on my bedside, causing Clavier to gaze at me confused.

He furrowed an eyebrow. “Aren’t you going to eat?” I shook my head and gave a sheepish grin which made him more puzzled.

I began rubbing the back of my head and giggled nervously. “Yeah, about that. My cravings just changed. Sorry.” he rolled his eyes and groaned loudly, falling back onto the bed. I felt sorry for waking him up in the middle of the night and for sending him downstairs to get food, only for my cravings to change. He lay there with his eyes closed. I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him in a hug.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to, I swear!” I felt Clavier’s hands wrap around mine as he gently squeezed.

He let out a tired sigh. “It’s okay. I can understand you can’t help it. It happens. What’re you craving for this time?” I hummed in thought again.

“Can you get me some ice cream?” I requested. Clavier shot up from his bed almost instantly.

“Alright, alright. I will.” Clavier got up once again but stopped in his tracks. “Wait, who would be selling ice cream at this time?! It’s the middle of the night.” I facepalmed, not having thought of that until an idea came to me.

“There’s a 24/7 convenience store just around the corner five minutes from here.” Clavier nodded reluctantly and let out a yawn before grabbing some clothes and going to the bathroom. I could hear rustling in there until Clavier came out, dressed casually.

“Why did you change in there? You could have changed in front of me silly,” I smirked seductively.

“I thought it’d be inappropriate to do that in front of a girl,” he said sheepishly as he grabbed for his coat.

“Such a gentleman. You and I’ve seen each other in the nude so there’s no need to be ashamed.” I noticed a faint blush growing on Clavier’s cheeks which made me giggle.

“You’re such fun to tease.” Clavier rolled his eyes and pecked me on the lips.

“I’ll be right back with your food, okay? Just sleep for bit.” I nodded and lay down for some more sleep while Clavier left to find me some ice cream.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

I stepped out into the dark, cold night and shut the door behind me. I sighed deeply. ‘I hope I won’t have to do this every night.’ The thought of having to put up with Adagio’s cravings every night made me groan.

“Let’s just get this done and over with.” I left the house and began walking to where Adagio told me to go. Just as she said, there was a 24/7 convenience store nearby where we lived. I let out a sigh of relief and made my way inside, greeted by the warmth. I browsed the store for some ice cream and eventually found it. I opened the freezer and reached out until a realization hit me. ‘I forgot to ask her what flavour she wanted’ I groaned, facepalming.

I thought of which one to get, knowing Adagio liked many flavours, which made it all the more difficult. Unable to decide, I chose a variety and brought them over to the counter.

“Good evening, sir,” the clerk greeted.

“Good evening,” I returned.

The clerk began scanning the items. “If I may ask, what made you need to buy ice cream at this time? It’s the middle of the night.”

“Well, my girlfriend woke me up and she’s got cravings for ice cream,” I answered.

“Hmmm, cravings. Is she going through pregnancy?” I nodded my head in confirmation. He let out a hearty chuckle.

“I can understand where you’re coming from. Believe me, I’ve had to deal with the same for my wife once.”

“I hope I won’t have to deal with it every night,” I grumbled.

“I see. My advice to you, make a list of things she craves and be sure to stock up your fridge at home with those. That way, it’ll be less of a hassle.” I smiled and nodded gratefully.

“Thank you for this and thank you for the advice. Much appreciated.”

He let out a smile of his own as he handed the bag to me. “It’s no problem. Good luck and congratulations by the way.” I waved goodbye and stepped out once again into the cold, making my way back home.

I hurriedly made it back and opened the door, rushing to the kitchen. I set the ice cream tubs down and grabbed a small bowl and a spoon, filling and mixing them in. I stored the tubs in the freezer and walked back upstairs where Adagio lay sleeping. I switched on the lights in the room and walked over to her, shaking her shoulder gently.

“Psst. Adagio, I’ve got your ice cream. Come on.” Adagio quickly sat up from the bed. “I forgot to ask what flavour you wanted, so I made up for it by getting a variety of flavours.”

“Aww, that was thoughtful of you. Thanks.” Adagio smiled and gave me a peck on the cheek.

“Thanks for getting me the ice cream.” I held the bowl and spoon out to her as she set to work in devouring its contents. I sat down and watched her eat it ravenously, making me chuckle.

“Slow down there, you don’t want to get brain freeze now do you?” My words fell upon deaf ears as Adagio continued to eat her ice cream. With a final lick off the spoon, Adagio held the bowl towards me.

After taking them, she said, “More please.”

“More?” Adagio nodded. “Fine, I’ll go bring more.” I lazily got back up and went back downstairs to the kitchen for Adagio’s second helping before making my way back upstairs. Once again, I watched Adagio quickly eat her dessert as a devious idea came to my mind.

I smirked at her, causing her to gaze in confusion like a deer caught in headlights. “What?” she asked.

“That looks delicious. Can I have a taste?” Adagio frowned.

“I don’t know…”

“Please? It’ll only be a lick,” I pleaded, opening my eyes as wide as I could. Adagio held strong but only momentarily. I could see she was starting to break and would eventually give up.

“Fine, you can have some.” I grinned and leaned in, only to be held back by Adagio. “Only a lick…” I nodded my head and leaned in, a smirk visible on my face as I leaned in for a taste. A

I saw Adagio’s eyes grow wide as my lips met hers, pushing my tongue into her mouth as I tasted the sweet flavour of vanilla. I held the kiss for a moment before pulling away. Satisfied, I licked my lips clean and grinned at my girlfriend.

“That tasted pretty good,” I teased. Adagio’s cheeks were a bright shade of red, making her all the more cuter. I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.

“You look endearing when you blush.” I winked as Adagio playfully shoved me, causing me to fall into a fit of laughter.

“You’re such a tease.”

I stopped laughing and wrapped my arms around her. “Oh come on. You know you loved it.” Adagio giggled.

“Yeah, I guess I did.” I felt Adagio’s hands unwrap my arms around her as she resumed eating her second serving before finishing and letting out a burp.

“Pardon me,” she excused, giggling nervously, prompting a small laugh from me.

“Feeling better?” Adagio nodded her head.

“Much better. I don’t feel hungry anymore.” I grabbed my phone and began typing away on an empty note page.

“What’re you doing?” Adagio asked curiously.

“Making a list of items I should buy in the future whenever you get cravings,” I replied without turning to look at her.

“Oh, okay. Sorry if I woke you up in the middle of the night.” I finished writing down the notes and placed my phone back on the bedside.

“No, it’s okay. Anything for you and the baby. It’s my responsibility to look after you both,” I reassured. I let out a small smile which she returned.

“Thanks.” Adagio gave me a quick peck on the lips. “Oh, by the way, did I ever show you the photo of my ultrasound?”

I perked up, the mention of the results catching my attention. ‘Why have I not thought of that before?’ “No, I don’t believe so.”

“Oh my, how could’ve I forgotten?” Adagio facepalmed.

“It’s okay. I can understand. We’ve both been caught up lately in a short span of time, I forgot to ask too.” Adagio nodded.

“I’ll go get them.” She leaned forward on her bedside as I heard her open a drawer and extricate a small folder. She opened it and reached in.

“Hmm… where is it?” Adagio trailed. “Ah! Here it is” Adagio dug out a small picture from the folder and held it between us.

I gasped lightly as my mouth hung open slightly. On the picture was an ultrasound scan from Adagio’s appointment. There was a small grey dot on it which I assumed was the baby’s heartbeat. I couldn’t help but smile as a small tear escaped my eyes. I reached out and caressed the picture with my other hand.

“I-it’s beautiful. That’s our baby, Dagi.” I felt her arms wrap in mine as my other arm wrapped around her.

“Yeah, it is. That’s our baby,” she whispered. I continued to look at the picture some more before giving it back to her to put away safely. I laid back down with my girlfriend and snuggled closely up to each other.

“Wow. I can’t describe how happy I am right now,” I whispered.

“Yeah, me too,” she replied quietly. “Despite everything, everyone’s come to accept it. I don’t regret any of this.”

“I don’t think everyone knows about it yet though. I’m not sure how’d they react,” I mumbled, unsure.

“Like who?”

“My cousins for example.”

“Oh, Octavia and Vinyl?”

“Yeah, them. I’d like to tell them about it. I hate keeping secrets from those two. They’re practically like my sisters.”

“I know what you mean. They’re good friends. Why don’t you tell them when you see them next time?” she suggested.

“I’d like that.” I paused. “Dagi?”

“Hmm?”

“Would it be okay if I kept a copy of the ultrasound photo?” I requested.

“Okay, but what for?”

“So I have a reminder of one of the most beautiful things in my life.” I could see a smile in the dark as the moonlight shone over her smooth skin.

“Of course.””

I yawned and wrapped my other arm around Adagio. “I’m going back to sleep.”

“Alright then. Goodnight, Clavier.”

“Goodnight,” I mumbled. I kissed her on the forehead quickly and held her tightly in my arms. I began to feel the drowsiness kicking in before falling victim to unconsciousness.

Fourteen - Clavier's Anxieties

2 Weeks Later

[2 Months, 3 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

The blackness around me disappeared as a sudden flash of bright light illuminated my surroundings, causing me to shield my face with my arms. The light lingered for a while before I felt the luminance disappear as I dropped my arms from my face. My eyes were adjusting as the fog cleared out, revealing a corridor with rows of doors, medical stuff bustling about their on their daily errands, and much more. I recognised I was in Canterlot General Hospital.

‘What is going on? Why am I here? How did I even get here? Shouldn’t I be--’ My thoughts were interrupted by a noise nearby.

“Three… Two… One… Push!”

I turned my head to where the source of the sound was coming from. Curious, I approached in its direction.

“Hhhhnnnnghhhh!”

I could barely make out the faint sounds of a voice counting which was replaced by the sounds of a woman breathing in hard and struggling.

“AAAaaahhhhhh!!”

I jumped back in surprise as another scream echoed in the corridors. I stood still for a moment, shaken. The voice sounded eerily familiar. That sounded like Dagi. Suddenly, I felt my feet start to move by themselves. So many questions flooded my mind constantly as I moved on my own, against my will. As I got closer, the sounds got louder, making me cringe. The door was locked which left me to stand outside as I was forced to endure the noise behind the doors.

“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”

Another scream from Adagio rang out in the corridor, much louder than before, prompting me to cover my ears with both hands. The doors then opened and gave me a full view of the situation. Indeed, it was Adagio who had been screaming, surrounded by medical staff and Dr. Whooves.

“Almost there, Ms. Dazzle. Just one more push. Are you ready?” I casted a glance over to Adagio, who nodded her head. I felt a twinge of sadness as I thought of Adagio’s situation; the struggles through the ordeal, no doubt worn out from the labour. Her hair was untidy and strewn everywhere, beads of sweat rolled down her face and most of all, the pain on her face clearly explained the situation. I looked away, unable to see her like this.

“Y-yes. Let’s do it.” For the final time, Adagio took in deep breaths and worked to push the baby out.

“Come on, Dagi. You can do it!” I encouraged, despite her not being able to hear me.

“Just give us one big push,” Dr. Whooves reminded.Adagio puffed her cheeks as she struggled once again to deliver the baby.

“Hnnnnghhh!!!”

“I can see the baby’s head, keep going! You’re almost there!” the doctor encouraged.

“HNNNNNNGHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!’ Adagio released a cry of terror, threatening to shatter everything in the room. Finally, there was silence in the room. Adagio remained silent after going through a long, tiresome process. The moment of peace was disturbed by a wailing cry. ‘Our child…’ I thought excitedly. I approached to get a glimpse of my future child, only to be met with the unexpected. The face of the child was non-existent, only a bright shade of light in its place.

“Tell me, Clavier. do you have what it takes to face the trials of parenthood?” an angelic voice spoke. I jumped and scanned the room for the source of the voice.

“W-who are you?” I asked.

“That is not of any concern. Are you ready to face the trials of parenthood?” the voice repeated.

“I… I don’t know. But I’m willing to give it my all for Adagio and the baby every step of the way,” I replied.

“Bold words, but I must warn you, the responsibilities of parenthood are not to be taken lightly. There are many obstacles you must face in the present and the future.””

“I understand. I’m ready.’” I replied.

“And what if you’re not? Allow me to show you of the consequence.”

Suddenly, I felt a great pain shoot up my body as I clutched my head with both hands. Images and other voices began flashing in my thoughts. On one hand, everything was fine as the dreams depicted Adagio and I experiencing the joys of parenthood and living a wonderful life. I smiled at the concept until everything began to vanish before my eyes. This time, a short-figured silhouette appeared standing in front of me. The figure reached out as I felt its touch on my forehead, leaving a burning sensation. I cried out in pain.

“I hate you.”

I shot up out of my bed panting for breath and sweating heavily. I rubbed the sweat off my forehead and covered my face.

“It’s just a dream, Clavier. It’s just a dream,” I muttered to myself. I touched my forehead which was fine. “It felt so real though.” I sighed and looked over to my side as my girlfriend slept peacefully. I grabbed my phone to check the time. It was now 7AM. ‘Still early. I think I’ll go out for a walk. Some fresh air should clear my mind.’ I got out of bed and dressed into some casual clothes and grabbed my coat. I leaned over and kissed Adagio on the forehead.

“I’ll be back,” I whispered. I quietly left the room and made my way downstairs outside. I locked the door shut behind me and breathed in the fresh air. I began walking towards the park for a quick stroll.

‘I still can’t believe I’m going to be a dad. What if the child grows up to hate me? What if it says I’m a bad father?’ So many questions flooded my thoughts. I sighed heavily.

“I need someone to talk to and vent out my stress,” I muttered. Lost in my thoughts, I failed to realize I was about to collide with someone until it was too late.

“Oof!”

“Oof!”

“S-sorry! I wasn’t looking where I wa--” I stopped mid sentence to see it was my friend, Flash. “Flash?”

“Clavier?” He held his arms out for a brotherly hug which I accepted before pulling away. “It’s good to see you. What’re you doing up this early?” he asked.

“I could ask you the same thing,” I remarked.

“I’m just taking a walk. I couldn’t sleep last night.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, I’ve been in deep thought recently.”

“About what? Was it Twilight?” I asked curiously, wiggling my eyebrows teasingly. Flash jabbed me lightly on the shoulder.

“N-no! Not that. Anyway, back to you. What’re you doing up this early. It’s not like you to be seen walking around at this time. You’re normally asleep with your lady,” he said, a hint of teasing in his voice. I decided to ignore it.

“I’ve just had a dream. You could say it was… unpleasant. I was just about to head to your house.”

“Care to tell me about that?” I nodded my head. “Come on, let’s go for a walk while we talk.” I nodded and walked at a slow pace together. “So, tell me about your dream. What happened?”

I began explaining to Flash about my dream from earlier, from the time Adagio was in labour, the birth of our child, the strange voice, and the consequences of failure. Flash was silent for a moment while he pondered.

“Flash?”

“Hmm?”

“I’m really worried about going through parenthood. What if the child grows up to hate me? Says I’m a bad dad or it gets pi--”

“Clavier, calm down and say no more,” he interrupted. I did and inhaled some fresh air. “Look, you’ve got nothing to worry about.” I rolled my eyes.

“Easy for you to say.”

“I’m serious.”

“Listen, there are many reasons I can think of.” He paused for a moment. “Clavier, you’re one of the guys I know that every girl would love to have and heck, Adagio’s probably the luckiest girl. You’re kind, loving, dedicated not only to yourself but to others, and lastly, you have a strong sense of commitment and loyalty. You’re willing to be there for someone all the way, just like you have been for me.” I looked into Flash’s eyes. “The girls and I’ve seen how good you are with kids. Did you forget about little Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo? They love you to bits. You’re a brother figure to them, maybe even more like a father in some other people’s eyes.” I gazed at Flash. Every word he spoke was of honesty and sincerity. I let out a smile, feeling my worries starting to wash away.

“Thanks, Flash. I never thought of that before.”

“Don’t mention it. You’re probably just stressed lately taking care of Adagio. By the way, how is she doing?” I sighed tiredly.

“She’s doing fine. Her cravings are increasing, I have to wake up in the middle of the night to buy her food.”

“Darn, that sucks. I can’t imagine being in your position.”

“Oh yeah? Wait until you get it on with Twilight,” I mumbled, a devious grin spread across my face.

“W-WHAT?!” Flash yelled, blushing furiously. I let out a chuckle out of his embarrassment.

“I was just teasing. Face it, everyone knows you both like each other.” Flash rolled his eyes.

“Whatever. Is there anything else on your mind?” I shook my head.

“None at all. Thanks again for the talk.”

“Don’t mention it. Anyway, I should probably go down to the store and buy some food for my fridge. I’ll see you later. Remember, don’t worry about everything okay? You’ll be fine. Just go with the flow.”

“I’ll remember. Thanks again.” We waved goodbye to each other before parting ways. I checked my phone and it was now 7:47AM. ‘I should probably go back home. Adagio’s probably awake already. I better make us some breakfast.’ I began walking home at a quick pace.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I stirred peacefully as I enjoyed the comfort and softness. A sudden urge to vomit ruined that as I immediately jumped out of bed and rushed for the bathroom, covering my mouth. I leaned over the sink and threw up. I felt proud that I didn’t make a mess anywhere. Taking in deep breaths, I stood up and felt the uncomfortable feeling disappear. I returned back to the bedroom to find Clavier was gone. ‘Where is he? Did he just leave?’

“Clavier?” I called out. No answer. I searched around the house and the backyard but there was no sign of him.

“Did… d-did he just abandoned me?” I muttered to myself sadly. “No, he wouldn’t do that to me. He’s happy about the baby and he loves me.” I felt fresh tears rolling down my cheeks. Suddenly, the front door opened as Clavier stepped in. I glared at him menacingly.

“Hey, Dagi I’m b--”

“WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!?” Clavier jumped back in surprise. I crossed my arms underneath my chest, catching my breath as I was seething.

“Whoa, Dagi, calm down.”

“Calm down? CALM DOWN?! How can I calm down when you didn’t tell me where you were going! I thought you abandoned me!” I screamed, tears flowing out of my eyes.

“Shhhhh,” Clavier said soothingly. “I would never do that to you. I love you.” Clavier pulled me into a hug and patted me on the back comfortingly. I fell into his embrace and wrapped my arms around him tightly. “I’m sorry for worrying you.”

“I-it’s okay. I’m sorry if I yelled at you. That was my hormones, I can’t help it,” I said apologetically.

“I understand. Don’t worry. How’s the baby?”

I giggled. “We’re okay, love. The baby’s not due for another six months.”

“I’m just making sure. I can’t live with myself if you and the baby got hurt.” We stood there in each other’s embrace. “Dagi?”

“Yes?”

“Do you think the baby will hate me?”

“Clavier Melody! Why would you say such things?!” I scolded. Clavier sighed deeply.

“I had this dream…” he began.

“Go on,” I urged.

“This dream, you were in it. You were giving birth to our child. Everything seemed perfect and happy for a while, but a strange voice was there. It told me about the hardships I’ll have to go through. I’m willing to be there for you and the baby, but what if it hates me and says I’m a bad father?” he said worriedly.

“Shhhh. Don’t say that. You’ll make a great dad and I’m certain it’ll love you, I’m sure of it,” I reassured soothingly. Clavier let out a warm smile as we shared a long, passionate kiss in our embrace.

“I love you both.”

“And we love you too.”

Fifteen - Boy Or Girl?

1 Week Later -

[3 Months Into Pregnancy]

I can’t wait to see the baby,” I said excitedly. Adagio let out a soft laugh.

“You’ve said that for the millionth time.” I let out a sheepish grin.

“Sorry. I can’t help myself.” Adagio took and squeezed my hand.

“Don’t be sorry. It’s only natural. You’d make a good father,” Adagio reassured. I leaned in and kissed her on the lips. We smiled at each other. We went through the hospital entrance and made our way to the reception desk. The nurse looked up.

“Hello and welcome to Canterlot General Hospital. How may I help you today?” she asked.

“Hi, I have a medical appointment with Dr. Turner for 11:00AM,” Adagio replied. The nurse nodded and checked over her screen.

“Ah, yes. Please head over to Room 63.” We thanked the nurse and walked down the corridors leading to Dr. Whooves’ office. Another pulse of excitement struck me. We reached the correct room and knocked as a familiar nurse opened the door.

“Hi, Adagio! It’s good to see you again!” the nurse greeted.

“Hey, Nurse Redheart. It’s good to see you again.” The lively nurse turned her attention towards me and gasped.

“Hello, Nurse Redheart. It’s been a while,” I addressed.

“Clavier? Oh my, look at you! You’re all grown up now! Still quite handsome as ever,” she teased, winking. I chuckled nervously as I felt Adagio’s death grip. “I’m only teasing. Please go right in. Dr. Whooves is expecting you.” We thanked her and opened the door.

“Hello, Adagio! It’s goo--” the voice stopped mid sentence. A man in his middle years with brown slick hair and blue eyes was staring into mine.

‘He’s still the same as far as I remembered.’ I grinned at him.

“How’s my favourite doctor doing?” I opened my arms for an embrace. Dr. Whooves’ eyes lit up and he accepted the invitation.

“My stars, Clavier! You’re still the same young man I saw several years back!” the doctor exclaimed. We let out a chuckle.

“You haven’t changed much yourself,” I returned, grinning. Dr. Whooves’ expression morphed back to professionalism.

“As much as I’d like to catch up, I still have a lot on my plate as usual.” I nodded my head understandingly. “Adagio, if you’d lay down please on the bed please,” he ordered calmly, gesturing to a hospital bed with a machine of some sort adjacent to it. Adagio nodded and walked over, laying down. “So, Clavier, what brings you here besides the little visit? Came as morale support?” I nodded my head.

“Yes.” Dr Whooves nodded. “Please lift up your shirt up to your stomach area.” Adagio complied and did so. “Pardon if I’m prying, but I never got to ask who the father was.” I sat down beside Adagio, blushing in silence. Adagio saw this and squeezed my hand.

“He’s right next to me,” Adagio admitted. The doctor’s eyes expanded, a shocked expression clearly noticeable on his profile.

“O-oh my… this is quite surprising news,” he stuttered. His expression quickly morphed into one of happiness, a warm smile crossed over his lips. “Well, it’s about time you’ve stepped on your game, lad. I’ve always wondered when you’d make your move.” I smiled and caressed Adagio’s hand beside me, smiling at each other.

“Yeah, it took some time,” I chuckled nervously. Adagio giggled. Dr. Hooves cleared his throat.

“Right! Back to the matters at hand!” Dr. Whooves applied some gel and rubbed it gently on Adagio’s stomach, making her shiver.

“That’s cold.” The doctor let out a laugh.

“It’ll take some time getting used to.” The doctor activated the machine and grabbed the scanner from it, rubbing gently over Adagio’s belly. “Hmmmmm… ah yes, there it is.” He pointed over to the screen which displayed with what seemed to be a faint, yet familiar shape of a living being growing inside Adagio’s belly. I could make out some features, most noticeably its head, body, and even a hand. It lay still on its back peacefully and comfortably, sleeping.

So many emotions began to flood my mind. “I-it’s our…” I stuttered. I was unable to finish my words as my eyes began to tear up and roll down my cheeks. I felt a rush of excitement and joy at the sight. I felt Adagio’s hand squeeze mine.

“Yes, Clavier. It’s our baby.” I gave her a warm smile and planted a small kiss on her forehead. I focused my attention back to the doctor.

“The developments over the past several weeks are noticeable such as the core sections of the body: hands, feet, fingers, elbows, ears and so on. It may even start to suck on its thumb as per developments. It’s head would’ve also developed a little bigger to accommodate the growth of its brain,” he explained. Another rush of happiness flowed through me. “Now that the foetus is three months in, it’ll start forming fingernails and toenails and even it’s kidney’s will start to function while major organs form over the next set of weeks.

“Doctor, is it possible to confirm what it’s gender is going to be at this stage?” I asked. Dr. Whooves shrugged.

“Despite the ultrasound’s accuracy, it’s still a little bit early to tell what it’s gender will be. This is because it’s genital tubercle is still developing.”

“What’s a genital tubercle?” Adagio asked, confused.

“The genital tubercle is a body of tissue that is part of the development of the reproductive system. It forms in a ventral, caudal region for both sexes which will eventually develop into a primordial phallus, or simply to put, either the male or female reproductive organs,” he answered. Adagio and I nodded our heads in acknowledgement.

“When do you think we’ll be able to find out?” I asked curiously.

“We’ll leave it for now until the next appointment. By then, I’m certain we’ll figure out it’s gender.” I smiled. The doctor began processing some documents on his computer from the ultrasound machine. He placed them inside a folder and handed them to me. “Those are documents for this appointment. Keep it safe.”

“Thank you, Doctor. You’ve been a great help for us both,” Adagio expressed gracefully. Dr. Whooves waved a hand.

“It was nothing. Anything for my two favourite patients,” the doctor proudly admitted. “Don’t tell anyone else I said that though.” We all let out a laugh and shook hands with the doctor. smiling. “I don’t think I’m ready to become a godfather at this age. I’ve still much yet to live for. Anyway, I wish you both the best of luck and I’ll see you both in a month.”

“Thanks again, doc. Take care now.” Adagio and I waved to our childhood doctor before walking out the door. Nurse Redheart was nowhere in sight.

I sighed contently, embracing my girlfriend in a hug, eliciting a squeal from her. “I’m so happy that we’re going to have a baby, you know?” Adagio smiled.

“I’m delighted just as much as you are.” Adagio and I shared a quick, passionate kiss before pulling away from each other.

“So, mommy. Shall we head home?” I teased. Adagio giggled softly.

“Let’s go, daddy.” I let out a chuckle. We left the hospital and made our way back home, hand-in-hand.

Author's Note

Note - Chapters regarding Adagio's medical appointments [Such as this one] will be much shorter compared to the current timeline chapters for detail & plot reasons. Sorry about that folks!:twilightsheepish:

Credit and thanks to Sonicfan1345 for making me this image.

Sixteen - Picnic Date

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter! Going to take a 1-2 week break so I can catch up writing more ahead of schedule. Unfortunately, there won't be a chapter next week Sunday. The week after that is a maybe.

Anyway, thank you and hope you all enjoy! Sorry for the inconvenience caused.. :twilightsheepish:

Sixteen - Picnic Date

2 Weeks Later -

[3 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

The weather was beautiful today with the sun’s rays shining brightly, the birds chirping, and people basking in the enjoyment offered. I smiled at the sight of Adagio who sat opposite from me as she ate her breakfast. I thought it was cute which made my day even better. I took a sip of my tea and gazed outside the window. An idea popped into my mind.

‘The weather’s beautiful today, just perfect for a… Hmmm. Why don’t I asked Adagio if she’d like to spend the day outside? Might as well make the most out of summer’ I thought.

I cleared my throat.

“Hey, Dagi?”

Adagio looked up. “Yes?” she replied.

“Summer’s just started and the weather’s beautiful today. Why don’t we go and have a picnic outside?” I suggested.

Adagio’s eyes sparkled in the sun’s reflection. She nodded happily. “Of course I’d love to! Besides, with our baby coming, I won’t have the opportunity to go outside as much,” she replied.

I nodded in agreement. “Alright then. I’ll go get everything packed for our picnic,” I said.

“And I’ll go get dressed,” Adagio said as she left the kitchen.

I sipped the last of my tea and got up my from seat. I grabbed my picnic basket and started grabbing the things we’ll need for our little outing. It wasn’t long before the basket was packed full. It consisted of a variety of fruit, sandwiches, biscuits, salad, water, fruit juice, and several ice packs to keep the food fresh and our drinks chilled. I also made sure to bring some condiments such as ketchup, mustard, salt, pepper, and Adagio’s marmite spread. Finally, I added in some reusable cups, plates, utensils, some napkins, and a blanket to sit down comfortably on while eating.

I checked off the items on my mental list and let out a satisfied sigh. “This is going to be a great day,” I said to myself.

Adagio entered the room. “Oh, it’ll be a great day indeed,” Adagio replied. I chuckled and we smiled at each other.

“Alright, I’ll go take a quick shower and get changed.” I left to exit the kitchen. A teasing idea popped into my head. I popped my head into the doorway to find Adagio inspecting the basket. “Just don’t eat the food without me!”

Adagio blushed. “W-why, I would never do such a thing!” I laughed. “Come back here, Clavier!” Adagio smirked and dashed towards me as she gave chase while making my way upstairs, laughing together.

Adagio and I were walking down the street hand-in-hand while I carried our picnic basket in the other. I gazed around, admiring the city’s lushness and the scenery emblazoned in the sun’s rays.

However, I turned and found myself admiring a certain being. All things combined could not compare to the natural beauty and grace of my girlfriend. Her hair swayed in the soft breeze as we walked, her hair and smooth skin reflected in the light that gave her a divine-like aura, and above all, those captivating fuchsia eyes.

‘Beautiful,’ I thought.

I snapped out of my thoughts and realized what was happening. I felt my cheeks, which were burning hot. Adagio turned her head and noticed.

“Clavier, are you okay?” she asked.

“Y-yeah! I-I’m fine! Just admiring the weather!” I stuttered.

A sly smirk grew on her lips.

“Oh? Are you sure you weren’t admiring someone in particular?” she cooed. She raised her eyebrows teasingly.

I was lost for words. Adagio giggled.

“I’m just messing with you. So where are we heading off to?” she asked, changing the topic.

“That’s a surprise,” I teased. Adagio pouted. I chuckled.

“Fine. I hope it’s good though,” she mumbled.

“We’re nearly there, Dagi. Just a few more steps,” I informed.

“You said that a minute ago,” she whined.

I stopped in my tracks and waited for Adagio. A grin was spread on my face. Adagio stopped and her jaw hung open in shock.

“Well? What do you think?” I asked excitedly.

Adagio did not respond to my question. I traced her eyes which were fixated on the scenery. The picnic spot was on top of a cliff overlooking the sea with the summer fields blooming with grass and various kinds of flowers that danced in the soft breeze. There were also several trees nearby which was the perfect opportunity to set up under the shade. My parents had once told me about this place during their weekly visits. It’d had been where they spent their time together in their youthful years.

I mentally thanked my parents for their generosity. I sighed relievingly and smiled.

“I-it’s… It’s wonderful!” Adagio exclaimed. “How’d you find it?”

“My parents used to come here when they were young. It seems they wanted to pass it down to us,” I replied. I felt Adagio squeeze my hand as she smiled.

“Well, why don’t we go under the trees over there and get set up?” I suggested.

I pointed to the trees present nearby. Adagio nodded excitedly. We walked towards our chosen spot and placed the picnic basket down. I pulled out the picnic blanket and laid it in front of us. Adagio rummaged through the basket and began setting up the food and the drinks while I got out the cutlery, plates, and seasoning.

We finished setting up shortly. I wiped the sweat off my brow and smiled at Adagio who returned it. We sat down and prepared our food and poured drinks into each other’s glass. I took a bite of my sandwich and sighed happily.

“Maannn, this is great. The landscape, the weather, you…” I trailed. I placed my free hand on top of hers. Adagio blushed. I chuckled.

“Clavier?” Adagio mumbled.

“Yeah?”

Adagio let out a saddened sigh. “Do you regret everything so far?” she said.

I furrowed an eyebrow, knowing where this was going. I placed a hand on her cheek. “Adagio, I don’t regret anything. Quite the contrary really I’m happy whenever I’m with you. Every single second we spend, I cherish it.”

Adagio let out a sad smile and placed her own hand on my cheek. “You haven’t answer my question fully though.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, confused.

“What about your education? Your future? Your dreams? We could’ve gone to college but here we are now, putting up with the situation. Not that I’m unhappy about it. I don’t regret any of it, but I’m only going to get in the way and pull you down,” she elaborated sadly.

Her eyes shimmered, threatening to burst into small tears. I placed a finger to her lips.

“Dagi, it’s nothing to worry about. What’s done is done. I’ve already decided to take a gap year before moving onto further education at Canterlot University Musical Academy. The opportunity’s always going to be there. Our dreams in the future will always be there, I’m sure,” I replied.

Adagio started to sniffle.

“Shhhh. Enough of that. Don’t dwell on the consequences of the future. We’re in this together and I’m willing to overcome the obstacles with you. That’s how much I love you. You’re my life,” I reassured.

Small tears started to run down Adagio’s cheek. I brushed them away and laid an arm over her.

“Oh, Clavier,” she whispered. “What about our financial status? Will we be able to raise the baby and care for it?”

“There’s always a way. I’m not giving up that easily. I’d do anything for you and the baby,” I said soothingly.

I felt Adagio’s arms hugged tightly around my waist. I wrapped my own arms around her.

“I-I’m sorry, Clavier. I shouldn’t have broken down like that. It just popped into my head,” she said sheepishly, sniffling. I chuckled lightly.

“No worries, it’s only natural to be concerned. Now, let’s rub those tears out of your eyes. It’s not proper for my lady to cry,” I teased. Adagio giggled.

Adagio’s joyful mood returned. We ate our food and drank our drinks whilst enjoying each other’s company. We both packed our stuff away into the basket except the blanket and laid down.

I looked up into the clear blue skies and thought of the happy moments Adagio and I’ve shared together so far. Everything was going better than I had expected and I couldn’t ask for better. Maybe it was just a stroke of luck that life gave me wonderful parents, friends, and the girl of my dreams. Either way, I was truly grateful for the Lady’s blessing. I felt Adagio’s arm wrap around me. I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her gently closer. We enjoyed the view of the skies and spoke on occasion, but mostly, we lay in silence. Eventually, I found myself feeling drowsy and fell asleep.

I slowly woke up feeling much more relaxed and energized. The weather had been a help in calming my nerves, especially when I spend my time with Adagio. There was still light, but just barely. I looked over the horizon and saw the sun was starting to set, disappearing underneath the waves of the sea.

I looked beside me, Adagio still sleeping peacefully. I decided to wake her up so she could experience the sunset with me.

“Hey, Dagi, wake up,” I said calmly.

I gently shook her shoulder. Adagio began to stir and slowly sat up, rubbing the tiredness from her eyes as she let out a cute yawn.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Adagio noticed the area was barely lit. “Huh? What time is it?” she asked.

I glanced at my watch. The time was now 7:50PM.

“It’s 7:50PM. We must’ve fallen asleep under the weather. We’ve been gone a long time eh?” I said sheepishly. Adagio giggled and nodded in agreement.

“Yeah. The weather was great,” she replied.

“Look over there.”

I pointed to the sun which was still sinking to make way for the moon. Adagio looked to where I was pointing at and saw the setting sun. I heard her gasp quietly.

“Well the night’s still young. Why don’t we go closer and watch the sunset? How about it?” I suggested.

“That’s a splendid idea,” Adagio exclaimed. “But first, we should pack our things.”

I packed our picnic basket and stood up. I held out my hand to her and she took it. I began leading her to the cliffs but I felt Adagio tug onto my arm.

“Hm? What is it?” I asked.

“Why don’t we engrave our names onto one of the trees?” she suggested. I smiled.

“I never thought of that. Alright, let’s.”

Adagio led us back to the trees and got out one of the cutlery knives. She took one of my hands into hers and began engraving our names onto the tree.

Clavier Melody + Adagio Dazzle

We finished and looked at our work satisfyingly.

“In remembrance of our unconditional love,” she stated. I smiled and kissed her on the forehead.

“That was sweet of you,” I looked over to the horizon. The sun had nearly set but there was still time. “Still want to watch the sunset?” Adagio nodded.

We walked back out towards the cliff and sat down in silence, gazing out to the sea as the sun continued to sink.

“Wow, it’s beautiful,” Adagio whispered.

“Yeah, it is. Just like you,” I replied.

I felt Adagio lay her head on my shoulders. I could only imagine the sun matching Adagio similarly: her fiery yet gentle hair and the smooth surface of her skin. Now I understood why my parents used to come here. It was their perfect haven as a couple to spend time together and with the added bonus of the sunset that gave off a romantic mood. I continued to look out into the distance and enjoy the faint warmth that remained.

“Hey, Clavier?”

“Yeah?” I replied.

“Thanks for taking me out here today. I really had fun spending the day with you.” I smiled.

“It’s nothing. I enjoyed spending my time with you too.”

I wrapped an arm around her and felt the soft breeze pass as we continued to watch the sunset.

Seventeen - Baby's Room

1 Week Later -

[3 Months, 3 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

I sat alone in the kitchen sipping my cup of tea as the sun’s light poured through the window. I had a lot of thoughts going on in my head, especially concerning Adagio’s pregnancy and the baby. I was worried a great deal for my girlfriend, aware of the burden she’ll inevitably face, but I knew she was a strong-willed woman who’ll pull through. The other thought regarded our baby’s living space in the house after Adagio gives birth.

‘Where shall the baby’s nursery be at? Do I even have a spare room? What will the baby need for its room arrangements?’ I thought.

A lot of thoughts have been going on in my mind lately as days passed and turned into weeks. I closed my eyes and sighed, taking another sip of my tea.

Suddenly, an idea flashed in my mind. How could’ve I forgotten? I had an empty spare room that hasn’t been used since I got the house. A rush of determination flowed throughout my body. I downed the rest of my tea and got set to work. I grabbed some sticky notes and a pen and began writing down a checklist.

List of things for baby’s nursery

- Crib

- Bedding & Sheets

- Crib Mattress

- Mattress Pad/Waterproof Cover

- Baby Monitor

- Crib Bumper

- Table-Top Changer

- Receiving Blankets

- Storage Basket

- Baby’s Mobile

- Room Thermometer

I looked at what I’ve written down. I felt a sweatdrop roll down my forehead.

‘How am I going to carry all of this back home?’ I shrugged off the thought and dealt with the situation I was in. If it’s for the baby, then I’ll do it.

Satisfied, I groaned, ripped off the list, left the kitchen, and went upstairs and got changed into a pair of blue jeans and a white short-sleeve shirt. The weather has been warm fairly recently as expected of the summer. I grabbed my house keys and left the house, making sure to lock the door behind me.

Adagio had gone out with the girls today, leaving me alone in the house. I might as well go outside and enjoy the sun while on a self-errand.

I walked down the road towards the main high street while texting on my phone. I thought it’d be good to leave Adagio a notice that I’ll be gone for a while just incase she comes home early.

For a while, I walked down the high street until the mall came into view. I made my way towards the mall and entered. I pulled out the checklist from my pocket.

“Alright, let’s get this done and over with,” I mumbled. I set off further into the mall and walked around searching for the items on the list.

I looked at the mountainous pile of items stacked onto my trolley. I pulled out my checklist to see if I missed anything.

List of things for baby’s nursery

Crib ✓

Bedding & Sheets✓

Crib Mattress ✓

Mattress Pad/Waterproof Cover ✓

Baby Monitor ✓

Crib Bumper ✓

Table-Top Changer ✓

Receiving Blankets ✓

Storage Basket ✓

Baby’s Mobile ✓

Room Thermometer ✓

“Phew!” I exhaled deeply, rubbing off the sweat from my brow and forehead. “Looks like that’s all of it.”

Satisfied, I pushed the packed trolley towards the counter.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Clavier!” a female store clerk greeted happily.

I chuckled and flashed my own smile, greeting in return. “There’s no need for the formalities and good afternoon to you too.”

I began taking out the items of the basket and placing them onto the counter gently as the young lady scanned the items. It wasn’t long until she finished and had them packed in multiple bags.

“Are these gifts for a friend expecting a baby?” the clerk asked.

I shook my head. “No, it’s for my girlfriend’s. We’re expecting our first child in six months,” I replied.

The clerk gasped in surprised and let out a cute aw. Her personality reminded me of Fluttershy in a way.

“Oh, wow. That’s great news! Who’s the lucky mother?”

“Adagio. Adagio Dazzle,” I said happily. The clerk’s eyes sparkled brightly.

“Woowww~ two celebrities. The baby’s going to be lucky,” she said, giggling. I chuckled.

“Well, thank you. I appreciate it on her behalf.” The clerk nodded and handed me the bags.

“Have a good day sir and congratulations to you both!” I smiled and nodded.

The clerk bade a farewell and waved cheerily as I left, returning the gesture. I carried multiple bags on each hand. I could feel the weight bearing down on my arms that’ll make my return journey home more difficult. I placed the bags down for a few moments.

What have I gotten myself into?” I groaned lowly. I mentally slapped myself.

‘No, stop thinking like that. This is for the baby!”’ I thought self encouragingly.

Nevertheless, with a boost of strength, I stood up and picked up the bags again and began making my way towards the mall’s entrance. Just as I was about to leave, two voices called out.

“Clavier!” two voices shouted out.

I turned my head around and saw two of my relatives, specifically my cousins, Octavia and Vinyl, waving at me with bright smiles on their faces. I turned fully facing them, placed the bags down, and waved back. The two approached me.

“Clavier!” the duo exclaimed.

“Tavi, DJ, it’s good to see you both!” I greeted. I opened my arms wide and welcomed the two into an embrace which they accepted.

“Hey, cuz!” Octavia, greeted.

“Hey, ‘Clever Boy’,” Vinyl greeted. “How’s it been?”

I chuckled at the nickname she’d given me.

“Oh, nothing. Life’s been great. What about you two?”

“We’re both studying at Canterlot University Musical Academy!” the duo replied in unision.

A smile formed on my lips, genuinely happy for the two. It was a little sad that I’m going to be behind in my dreams, but my time with Adagio and our baby is worth the while than anything else.

“Wow, that’s sounds great. Did everything meet your expectations?” They nodded.

“Hold on a sec, big guy. Where’ve you been? How come we haven’t seen you at uni? I thought us three planned on going and graduating together?” Vinyl questioned.

I scratched the back of my head, unsure how to explain my current situation. But this was my family I was talking about and I promised to stop hiding secrets from those I loved.

“Well, how should I put this…” I paused, tapping my chin with a finger. “A new member of the family’s coming,” I teased, grinning.

Octavia and Vinyl looked at each other with confused expressions on their faces. They turned their gaze back to me as I continued to grin.

“A new member of the family? Is Auntie Del and Uncle Grand having a baby?” Vinyl asked.

I burst out laughing uncontrollably.

“What’s so funny?”

I allowed a few moments for my laughter to die down before speaking.

“Haha, good one, Vinyl. But no, someone else is,” I teased again.

“Ugh, just tell us!” Octavia groaned. I chuckled.

“You’re such a killjoy, Tavi.” I pouted. “ You two are going to be elder cousins,” I declared, smiling.

The duo looked at each other again, confused. Their eyes widened at the realization, (Except for Vinyl who’s eyes were covered by her pink shades. Still, her expression was clear).

“Are you going to be a… dad?” I nodded.

“Oh… OH MY GOODNESS! THAT’S AMAZING!” Octavia yelled.

She grinned and gave me a tight bear hug. The mall was silent. I looked around and noticed awkward glances our way.

“Sorry,” Octavia apologized, sheepishly grinning.

“Dayuummm! Clever Boy’s been getting the music on, especially dubstep if you know what I mean,” Vinyl teased, wiggling her eyebrows. “Wub-a-dub-dub wub-a-dub-dub. Wub-a-dub--”

Octavia smacked her lightly on the back of the head.

“Ow! That hurt! What was that for?”

“Oh, please. That was just a light tap. Control your manners will you? You’re embarrassing our cousin,” Octavia hissed. Vinyl pouted.

“Come on, he’s loving the attention,” the DJ mumbled. I rolled my eyes.

“If I may ask, who’s the mother?” my cellist relative asked.

“Oh, well it’s…” I paused, trailing off my words.

“It’s Adagio, isn’t it?” Vinyl finished. I looked at them both and nodded. The duo gasped.

Vinyl clicked her fingers, grinning. “Knew it!”

“Oh my. That’s quite the news. Well, that’s wonderful! I’m happy for you two!” Octavia exclaimed. I smiled and thanked her.

Vinyl sighed. “I knew it was going to happen anyway. It’s dead obvious!”

“No it wasn’t!” Vinyl shot back.

“Was too!”

“Was not!

“Was too!

“Was not!”

“Girls! Stop!” I interrupted. They stopped with their eyes fixated on me. “Enough with the argument. I didn’t expect anyone knew I had feelings for her at the time except Flash.”

“Flash? Why is he the only one that knows?” Octavia whined.

I chuckled. “Because he’s my best friend.”

“But we’re you’re cousins!” I patted Octavia’s head, chuckling at her cute behaviour. “My, you’re carrying a lot of items. Are those for the baby?”

I nodded.

“Well, you’re one heck of a dedicated parent huh?” Vinyl cut in. I blushed, eliciting a chuckle from her. “Need any help with that? Looks like you bit more than you can chew?”

“Well, thanks for the offer, but I’m sure you two have other things to do,” I dismissed.

“Nonsense! Vinyl and I were just heading back home for the weekend. Please, let us help,” Octavia offered. I sighed, knowing it was useless to argue.

“Fine, you can both help me. Come, let’s go.”

“Yay!”

The duo cheered like a couple of kids and helped carry the baby’s items back to my house.

My cousins and I reached my house. We went inside and brought the baby’s items inside first before bringing them to the spare room.

“Whew! That was more difficult than I imagined it to be,” Vinyl sighed, relieved.

“You can say that again,” I huffed tiredly. “Anyway, I think that’s all the help I need, thanks guys.”

“Oh no, we’re not done yet. We’re going to help you set the stage up for the baby,” Vinyl insisted.

“You make it sound like it’s a party we’re setting up,” Octavia remarked. She replied with a chuckle.

I sighed. “You two aren’t going to take no for an answer, are you?” The duo shook their heads assertively. I groaned.

“Geez, stop being stubborn and let’s get on with it!” the party DJ exclaimed.

“Yeah!” Octavia and I agreed.

Octavia, Vinyl, and I examined the pile of items before us and got set to work. We agreed to start the harder stuff and make our way down to the easier bits.

First, we picked out the largest item we had, the crib. We took it out of the box and read through the manual instructions on setting it up. It was a simple process even for those that’s never done something similar before such as crafting, etc. Thank Faust we have these. We each had our own responsibilities as a team: Octavia relayed the instructions from the manual while Vinyl was in charge of managing the tools, and I was the builder.

Even with the three of us in sync as a team, setting up the crib took quite a while with minor problems here and there, but we overcame them and eventually finished making it.

“Whew! That took quite a while,” I huffed. I wiped the sweat off my forehead.

“Come on, Clavier! We’re not done yet!” Vinyl reminded. I nodded and got back to work.

Crib ✓

Next, our work became much easier. We got out the bedding, sheets, crib mattress, crib bumper, and the mattress pad/waterproof cover and placed them delicately inside the crib. It wasn’t long but we wanted to make sure everything was neat, comfortable, and most of all, safe for the baby when the time came.

Bedding & Sheets✓

Crib Mattress ✓

Mattress Pad/Waterproof Cover ✓

Crib Bumper ✓

After that, we set up the baby monitor so Adagio and I could see the baby from our room. It took a few minutes to set up. We decided not to plug it in since the baby won’t be here for the next five or six months.

Baby Monitor ✓

We were nearly done. The last bits were a piece of cake. We got out the baby mobile and set it up on the ceiling in the middle of the room where the baby’s crib will be.

Baby’s Mobile ✓

Next, we got out the table-top changer when the baby’s diapers need changing and the room thermometer to make sure it was set at the right temperature, neither hot or cold. The thought of my child getting an illness made me sad a bit but I shook it off.

Table-Top Changer ✓

Room Thermometer ✓

Finally, I got out the storage basket to place the baby’s necessities in there. For now, I bought the receiving blankets and placed them in there.

Receiving Blankets ✓

Storage Basket ✓

I stood up and examined the fruits of our work. Everything had been set up neatly and just where I planned them to be. There was still plenty of space for other items but I made a mental note to write down the next list for the near-future.

“I sure had my work cut out for me,” I mumbled.

I heard the girls clear their throats, annoying glares thrown at me.

“Don’t you mean, ‘We’?” Octavia emphasized. I chuckled nervously.

“Eeyup, and you two. My bad.”

“Honestly, wow. This looks great already! I’m loving it! I’m sure the baby will too,” said Octavia.

“Just need to add a music player and fill it with dubstep music baby style,” Vinyl added. Octavia slapped her around the back of the head. I laughed at the scene.

“By the way, why haven’t you bought paint and coloured the room?” Vinyl asked.

“Adagio and I don’t know the baby’s gender yet,” I replied. Vinyl’s nodded in acknowledgement.

“Ah, I see. Well, I hope you two will find out soon. I have feeling it’ll be a girl. If it is, I’ll teach her the ways of the dub.” She and I shared a laugh.

“Sure will. Alright, thank you guys for helping me today. You didn’t need to but you both insisted. I appreciate it,” I said graciously.

“Oh, here we go getting emotional. Come hug auntie Vin,” Vinyl cooed.

I laughed and accepted her embrace. I felt Octavia’s arms wrap around my neck as she joined in the moment.

“Would you two like anything to eat or drink? I’m sure you two are hungry,” I offered.

The two shook their heads.

“It’s fine, thank you,” Octavia dismissed.

“Not hungry. Thanks anyway,” Vinyl dismissed.

I nodded in acknowledgement. I escorted the two out of the door and bade each other goodbye. I stood outside for a while and watched my beloved cousins walk down the road. I smiled, happy that I’m lucky to have a loving family. I felt the fatigue wearing down on my body. I grabbed a notepad, a pen, wrote down a short note for Adagio, and left it in the baby’s room. I went to the living room and collapsed onto the couch. My eyes closed and I drifted off into unconsciousness happily.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I came back home after I spent the day with the girls. It was for the best and I might as well make the most of it as my pregnancy progresses. I grabbed the spare keys to Clavier’s house and unlocked the door.

“Clavier, I’m home!” I called out.

No response.

“Clavier?”

I went to the living room first and found Clavier asleep, snoring softly. I smiled, went over to him, and shook his shoulders.

“Hey, Clavier. I’m back,” I whispered.

He didn’t stir but remained silent, still sleeping. I assumed he was tired and I left him be. I left the living room and went to the kitchen to get something to eat. As I went, I saw packaging and boxes lying outside the door to one of the spare rooms. Curious, I went over and examined them. There was pictures of a crib, a baby’s mobile, and other necessities for a baby.

‘Could it be Clavier who went outside and bought these?’ I thought.

My curiosity continued to build up. I opened the door and went inside the room. I gasped in shock as my eyes were greeted by the sight before me. Inside the room was a crib complete with bedding, sheets and mattresses, baby’s mobile, a monitor, storage basket, and a table-top changer.

I walked around the room and examined it. Everything was neat and well organized. On top of the storage basket, I saw a small note. I picked it up and read it.

“Dear Dagi,

I was feeling a little sad and lonely without you by my side as you went out to spend time with the girls. Instead, I went outside on an errand and decided to go shopping for things for the baby’s room. Well, I hope you’ll like it and I’m sure our baby will too. :)

SURPRISE! :D

Love,

Clav"

My mouth quivered and my eyes began to tear up with joy.

“Clavier, you idiot… a handsome and wonderful idiot,” I muttered jokingly.

I rushed out the door and made my way to the living room. I sat down on the couch and laid Clavier’s head on my lap. I leaned my head down and planted a kiss on his lips as I embraced him longingly. Clavier did not respond supposedly from fatigue but I didn’t mind. I wanted to thank him. I broke off the kiss and sat down on the couch as I caressed his hair.

“Thank you, Clavier. You’re going to make a great father.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the two weeks delay. I've managed to catch up but I've not yet exceeded my schedule. I've still got a long way to write before I can get any rest.

Anyway, hope you guys enjoy!

Eighteen - Of Names & Godparents

Author's Note

Apologies to all if I didn't upload last week. I decided to take the time off for Father's Day. Hope you've all had a great time with your dad's, uncles, etc. Anyway, this is one of the moments you've all been waiting for! Enjoy!

Eighteen - Of Names & Godparents

1 Week Later -

[4 Months Into Pregnancy]

Adagio and I were in the garden relaxing under the sun’s rejuvenating warmth by the tree’s shades. I had my eyes closed while I lay down on the blanket, semi-consciously enjoying the weather and the soft breeze that today brought. I could feel Adagio’s contact against my body. She was sprawled by my side, her head resting against my chest and her hands laid on my stomach. I smiled and sighed in relief.

“Are you alright?” Adagio asked.

“Yeah, I’m okay. Just enjoying the weather with you by my side. Waiting for weather like this every year is a golden opportunity,” I replied.

Adagio giggled and hummed in response. We lay still, silent once again as we listened to nature: the birds chirping, the passing of the soft breeze, the trees and grass rustling around us.

“Hey, Clavier?” Adagio spoke.

“Yeah?”

“It’s been four months already. I think we need to start thinking of a name for the baby. Quite ironic that we haven’t thought of a name yet all this time, don’t you think?” she asked.

I chuckled and hummed in agreement. “Yeah, I see what you mean. Well, this is going to be interesting. Why don’t we play a little game? Whoever comes up with the best baby name for each gender wins,” I suggested.

Adagio tilted her head up and gave a challenging smirk.

“Challenge accepted lover boy. Okay. Hmmm…” Adagio hummed thoughtfully. “If the baby was a boy, I’d like to give him the name, Allegro Shade.”

“Allegro Shade Melody. Hmmmm,” I mused. I rubbed the base of my chin with my free hand as I thought. “Hmmm. That’s a good one. Let me think,” I hummed.

Adagio giggled as I took my time thinking of a baby boy’s name.

“How about, Capriccio Dawn?” I proposed.

“Capriccio Dawn Melody…” I heard her whisper.

I noticed Adagio’s eyes furrow as she thought of the proposed name. Shortly, a sigh escaped her lips.

“I hate to admit it, but I like Capriccio for a boy’s name,” she admitted.

I laughed, causing Adagio to slap my hand.

“Hehehe. Alright. Clavier is at the lead with one point while Adagio’s falling behind. Who will ultimately win the next round?” I commentated jokingly. Adagio burst into a fit of laughter.

“Alright, joker. Let’s see who will win the final round. I have a feeling I’ll win this time,” she reassured cockily.

I smirked in return. “Okay then, bring it on,” I challenged.

“Your turn this time,” she reminded. I nodded my head in acknowledgement.

“Alright, if the baby was a girl, I’d like to give her the name, Vivace Gloam.”

“Vivace Gloam Melody,” she mumbled. “Hmmm… Geez, you and your fancy names. I like it, but I think I have a much simpler and better one than yours,” she said confidently.

I raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“If the baby was a girl, I’d like to name her, Aria Blaze,” she suggested.

“Hmmm… Aria Blaze Melody,” I hummed.

True to her word, Adagio’s proposed name was simple and somehow, it felt right. It was clear that Adagio had won and we both knew it.

‘Aria Blaze Melody,’ I thought as my eyes remained fixated to hers.

“So? What do you think?” she asked, smirking.

I sighed defeatedly. “Alright, you win. Aria Blaze it is if it’s a girl.”

“Yay!” Adagio cheered.

I couldn’t help but smile at her beautiful, peaceful nature. Adagio’s belly had started to grow as she reached the fourth month of her pregnancy. Honestly, she looked cute, I just wanted to hug her tight and tell her until dad and Flux’s words echoed in my mind.

‘DO not point out how big she’s getting under any circumstance,’ echoed their advice.

I sighed mentally. ‘Man, that sucks. What a killjoy.’

Suddenly, my phone began vibrating in my pocket. I dipped my hand and pulled out my phone. I looked at the screen and saw it was Flash. I answered the call.

“Hello?”

“Hey Clavier,” Flash greeted. “Where are you man?”

“Oh, hey Flash. Adagio and I are in the back garden,” I replied.

“Seriously? Really? I’ve been standing outside the front of your house for the past twenty minutes.” he deadpanned. “Well, we are anyway.”

“We?” I asked.

“Yeah, the girls are also here. They’re looking for Adagio,” he elaborated.

I looked at Adagio who was also on the phone. It seemed she was in a conversation with one of the girls.

“Alright girls. I’ll be there. Give me five minutes. Okay, bye!” Adagio tucked her phone away and stood up.

“Give me a bit Flash. Adagio and I will be at the front door,” I said.

“Alright.”

The call ended. I placed my phone back in my pocket and stood up. I went back inside the house and closed the door behind me.

“Hey, Dagi?” I called out.

“Yeah?”

“Are you going outside with the girls today?” I asked.

“Yeah! The girls are inviting me for lunch outside!” she called back.

I went to the front door and opened it. I was greeted by Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, Sunset, Flutters, and Flash who threw me a humorously annoyed glare.

“Hey Clavier!” the girls greeted.

“Hey guys! Sorry if we kept you waiting! Come on in,” I invited, waving a hand in.

Flash and girls eagerly went inside, especially Pinkie who zipped past the group.

“WEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Pinkie cheered from the living room.

“Pinkie! Have some manners!” Rarity scolded. I could only chuckle at the ditzy girl’s behaviour. “Sorry about that my dear, and thank you for letting us in.”

I smiled at the fashionista. “It’s no problem at all. Make yourself welcome.”

The rest of the girls piled through. Flash entered and waited for me as I closed the front door.

“What took you so long man?” Flash asked.

“Sorry. Adagio and I were relaxing in the back garden. We were immersed in some discussion,” I replied.

Flash nodded his head in acknowledgement. “I see. Well, do you want to chill today?”

“Sure thing! We can go in the backyard and relax there by the sun beds. It’ll be great,” I suggested.

Flash chuckled. “I like the sound of that. Weather’s been great recently, so why not?” We shared a laugh.

Adagio came downstairs garbed in a one piece dress that went down to her knees. It looked simple but… oh my. It helped give her a holy aura. She was my darling angel. Unknowingly, I felt myself drooling at the sight of her. Adagio saw this and winked.

“Hey, Clav. You’re drooling,” Flash indicated.

I snapped out of my thoughts and returned to reality. I sheepishly chuckled and wiped off the drool from my mouth.

“Alright girls, shall we go?” Adagio said to the girls.

“Yeah!” the girls responded in unison. They got up from their seats as Adagio led the group. I rushed towards the front door and opened it for them.

“Well, thank you darling,” Adagio expressed graciously. She gave me a peck on the cheek and walked out the door. I blushed.

“See you later Clavier! Bye Flash!” Twilight bade. Adagio and the rest of the girls waved. Flash and I waved back and the girls walked off. I closed the door to the house.

“Well, make yourself at home. See you in the backyard. I’ll get some drinks,” I said. Flash nodded and left.

I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge. I got out a pitcher full of orange juice and grabbed two glasses. I carefully carried the items in both hands and made my way to the backyard. I stepped outside to find Flash lying on one of the sun beds with some shades covering his eyes. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Wha--? Hey, what’s so funny?” Flash asked.

“Nothing. Just looks hilarious. We’ve barely seen you wearing shades before,” I answered. I poured juice into each cup and handed one to Flash.

Flash shrugged and took the glass. “Yeah, well now you have. Summer comes by only once a year. I’d rather have the good ol’ sun than the chilly winter y’know.” I burst out laughing because of his accent.

“What’s with the accent? It’s hilarious.”

“Maybe it’s the glasses,” Flash said. We shared a laugh. “Anyway, how have you and Adagio been? How’s the pre-father duties?”

“Pretty good. I wouldn’t trade any of it for anything,” I replied. A thought came up. “By the way, Adagio and I’ve been discussing some baby names for a boy and a girl.”

Flash tilted his shades down, revealing his eyes. “Oh? What did you two agree on for a boy?”

“Yeah. Need your opinion. How does the name Capriccio Dawn Melody sound for a boy?” I asked. Flash rubbed the base of his chin as he thought. Shortly, he took a small sip of his drink.

“I like the sound of it! Your first time becoming a parent and you’ve already thought of a grand name. You’re going to be a natural father, I’m sure. Don’t worry,” Flash reassured.

“Thanks. That means a lot.” I held up my glass. Flash clinked his glass with mine and we took a sip each.

“Hmmm,” Flash hummed. “What did you and Adagio come up with for a girl’s name?” he asked.

“Can’t tell you that yet mate,” I responded teasingly.

“Oh, come on! Why not?” Flash whined.

“I have a feeling Adagio will tell the girls anyway. Why not go ask Twilight and find out?” I teased. Flash blushed.

“Killjoy. W-whatever, man! I’ll ask her!” he said.

“Ask her out?” I joked again. Flash covered his face and groaned loudly. I burst out into laughter.

I took another sip of my glass and sighed in relief.

“Hmmm. That reminds me, Adagio and I need to discuss who will be the godparents,” I said. I looked at Flash. “You already know who I’m choosing,” I said, grinning.

Flash grinned in return. “Well, I’ll be honoured to. Who’s the other one you had in mind?”

“Hmmm,” I hummed thoughtfully. “Out of the girls, it’s hard to decide.” A sly idea popped into my head. “Why not Twilight?” I teased, smirking. Flash’s face blushed red as a tomato.

“W-wha? Why Twilight?” Flash stuttered.

“What’s wrong with that?” I teased further. Flash groaned as I burst into laughter. “Seriously though, who should I pick? I don’t want to seem like I’m favoring one over the other.”

“Why not all of them? There’s nothing wrong with having more than one godparent,” Flash suggested.

“I guess. I’ll have to talk to Adagio about it later.”

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

The girls and I were sitting in a cafe and crowding around a booth just big enough for our group. I grabbed my blueberry muffin and munched on it happily.

“Whoa, take it easy there girl. Yer gonna choke yerself ta death,” Applejack warned.

I heeded the farm girl’s words and continued eating my food at a slower pace.

“How have you and Clavier been lately?” Sunset asked. I stopped munching on my muffin and took a short moment to swallow my food before speaking.

“It’s been lovely. I couldn’t ask for anyone better to love and spend my time with,” I replied, a smile present on my lips.

“Whaa? Clavier’s better to spend time with th-than… us?” Pinkie stuttered.

The party girl’s lips quivered and it looked like she was about to burst into tears. Her hair had also deflated (For a reason I could not understand, but it’s Pinkie.) I chuckled and patted Pinkie on the head comfortingly.

“Of course not. You’re my friends. My time with you all is a memorable experience. It’s just different with the man I love,” I elaborated. Pinkie burst into tears humorously.

“Waaaaaaaah! Adagi’s abandoned us!” Pinkie wailed. The girls and I laughed at Pinkie’s antics.

“You’ll understand one day darling,” Rarity reassured.

“I don’t think that’ll happen,” Rainbow mumbled.

“Ye can talk, Rainbow,” Applejack retorted.

“Hey! I bet I can make any guy fall for me! I’m that awesome!” Rainbow boasted.

I stared outside the window as the two bickered. I remembered my conversation with Clavier earlier. It’d be great to ask for the girl’s opinions.

“Hey girls?” All pairs of eyes turned to me.

“What’s up, Adagio?” Sunset asked.

“Could I get all of your opinions?” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Sure, but what for?” I tapped my chin as I thought.

“Clavier and I were discussing what to name the baby whether it’ll be a boy or a girl,” I stated. The girls’ eyes sparkled brightly.

“That’s great! What did you and Clavier come up with?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Are the names awesome like me?” Rainbow piped in.

“Is it Pinkie number two?” Pinkie added.

I held up my hand, forcing the girls into silence.

“Let me speak.” They nodded. “Alright. Clavier decided to call the baby Capriccio Dawn Melody, if it’s a boy.”

The girls let out a chorus of ‘Ooohs’.

“What a grandly handsome-like name! It has a similar ring to it like Clavier’s,” Rarity stated. I nodded in agreement.

“Sounds like Clavier put a lot of thought into it,” Sunset added. I shook my head.

“No, not really. Well, kind of,” Sunset furrowed an eyebrow confusingly. “Clavier and I played a game to see who could come up with the best name for a boy and a girl. It popped up into my head at short notice.”

“Ah, I see.” Sunset nodded her head.

“That’s a wonderful name Adagio,” Fluttershy said. I smiled at the shy girl and thanked her.

“That’s so awesome!” Rainbow squealed.

“Clavier’s turnin’ out tah be papa material, ah tell you.” I agreed with Applejack.

“I know he’ll make a great father,” I mumbled.

“Oh! Oh! What about the girl’s name?” Pinkie asked impatiently. A smirk grew on my lips.

“If the baby were a girl, I’ve chosen to call her, Aria Blaze,” I revealed pridefully. The girls cooed in amazement.

“Oh my goodness! That’s a beautiful name you’ve chosen Adagio!” Sunset exclaimed.

“Yeah! The sweet sounds of the light. You sure came up with a thoughtful name in a short period of time,” Twilight agreed.

“So awesome! Like 20% cooler!” Rainbow exclaimed.

The sports girl’s eyes were shining brighter than before. She looked to be on the verge of fainting. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“My, a competition can bring out the best ideas, does it not?” Rarity indicated. The girls and I nodded in agreement.

.

A thought popped into my head. Clavier and I have not discussed who the godparents will be. I can already guess Clavier would ask Flash without question. The two are like inseparable brothers. My only concern was who would be the other godparent among the girls? Who should I choose? I sighed mentally, feeling guilty that the others will be upset if I chose the other.

“Hey, Adagio. Are you okay?” Twilight asked concernedly. I nodded and waved a hand dismissively.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just thinking about who the godparents should be,” I replied.

“Oh. Have you decided who yet?” I shook my head.

“That’s just it. I can’t decide out of all you girls. I know Flash would be one. He’s a close friend to both our families, but you girls are also close to us. I don’t want to choose one and upset the others,” I explained downheartedly. I felt Fluttershy’s hand land softly on my shoulder.

“Adagio, I don’t mind if you choose the others. Honest,” Fluttershy said.

“Come on! Turn that sad face upside down into a happy face!” Pinkie encouraged.

“Yes, it’s not good for you and the baby’s health if you stress yourself out,” Twilight reminded.

“Hmm. Why not just all of us? There’s no law saying you can only have a limited number right?” Sunset suggested. I facepalmed and sighed relievingly.

“Why did I not think of that? Sorry girls.” Sunset dismissed it and smiled.

“Don’t worry about it. People forget. So, we’re all godparents now huh?”

The other girls nodded and turned their eyes to me. I laughed heartedly and nodded graciously.

“Of course. I’ll be glad to have you all.”

“Well, ah’ll be damned,” Applejack said happily.

“It’s an honor,” Sunset added. The girls nodded.

“Oh, you guys. Come here.” I held out my arms and pulled the girls into a big group hug.

Nineteen - It's A Girl!

Nineteen - It's A Girl!

Same Week -

[4 Months Into Pregnancy]

Today was one of Adagio’s medical appointments. I was giddy with excitement to find out if the baby was a boy or a girl just as much as Adagio was. As we walked down the street, Adagio and I had challenged each other to see who will win the bet. We met each other’s eyes and competitively grinned as we approached the front of Canterlot General Hospital.

Hand in hand, we went through the entrance and approached the reception desk. The nurse looked up from her console.

“Hello and welcome to Canterlot General Hospital. How may I help you today?” she asked.

“Hello, I have a medical appointment with Dr. Turner for 1:00PM,” Adagio replied.

“Alright, let me just check the booking, bear with me for a second.” Adagio nodded. The nurse turned back to her screen and scrolled through her list.

“There we go. If you can please head over to Room 63, Dr. Turner will be expecting you. Thank you.”

We thanked the nurse and walked down the corridors towards Dr. Whooves’ office. Every step filled me with joy, I could barely contain myself. Adagio noticed this and chuckled.

“You seem more excited than I am.” I laughed in response.

“Of course. It’s our baby after all.” Adagio smiled and squeezed my hand lightly.

We reached the designated room and knocked on the door. Nurse Redheart appeared and smiled brightly.

“My, if it isn’t my favourite couple. Come on in! Dr. Whooves is expecting you!” Nurse Redheart greeted. We smiled and entered.

Nurse Redheart walked over to the door with Dr. Whooves’ name and opened it. She gestured with a hand for us to enter. We stepped inside and found Dr. Whooves busy typing away on his computer.

“Oh, how to explain the mechanics of the infinite temporal flux?” Dr. Whooves mumbled. He didn’t seem to notice us three.

Nurse Redheart cleared her throat loudly and knocked on the door again.

“Dr. Turner? Ms. Dazzle is here,” Nurse Redheart informed. The doctor snapped out of his reverie and looked in our direction.

“Oh, blimey. Adagio! Clavier! Sorry if I didn’t see you there! Come on in!” the doctor greeted energetically. I laughed as I entered.

“You seemed lost in your thoughts for a bit there doc,” I said.

“Pardon me. I got lost in my own world of work. There’s no rest for a doctor,” he replied. I chuckled.

“Oh really? You were on about mechanics or something like that.” The doctor chuckled.

“My boy, I may have wanted to be a doctor, but I also have high interests about space and all that wibbly wobbly...time-y wimey stuff,” he elaborated. We all shared a laugh.

“You’re quite the unique type, you know?” Dr. Whooves grinned.

“I know and I’m brilliant!” He cleared his throat. “Right! Adagio, if you could please come over here, lay down and pull up your shirt up to the stomach area, then we can get started.”

Adagio nodded and went over to the seat and laid down. Dr. Whooves powered up the machine and rubbed some gel onto her stomach area.

“Huh, doesn’t seem as cold as last time,” Adagio mumbled.

“Told you you’ll get used to it,” Dr. Whooves added. He picked up the machine’s scanner and began rubbing it gently on Adagio’s belly.

“There it is,” Dr. Whooves mumbled.

He pointed to the screen where it displayed a slightly faint yet clear shape. It was a little larger than the last time I saw it and its body growth was noticeable. It’s head and body were propped up comfortably inside Adagio’s belly, sleeping in peace. My eyes sparkled with joy to see our baby.

“Hey doc, is it possible to tell the baby’s gender at this stage?” I asked. The doctor nodded and turned his eyes back to the screen.

“Yes, it’s possible to tell at this stage. The foetus has had time for considerable growth. Alright, let’s see…” he narrowed his eyes as he peered at the screen. “Look closely.”

I gazed at the screen. I’m not sure what Dr. Whooves was trying to point out but I allowed him to continue explaining.

“Alright, there are two types of signs. There is the ‘Turtle sign’ which indicates it’s a male and the ‘Vegburger sign (Hamburger sign) which indicates it’s a female. Now, can you both see this?” He circled his finger around a specific area. I nodded.

“I see it.”

“This is what we, doctors look for to help us determine the gender.” My eyes grew wide, dumbfounded. I heard Adagio gasp in shock. “If you look closely, you’ll be able to see the foetus’ reproductive organ.”

I peered my eyes closer and saw what he was referring to. There was no indication of a male’s reproductive organ on the screen which meant it was a girl.

“If you look closely, you can barely see the female reproductive organ. This consists of the labia and the clitoris in the middle.” I could only nod. I was shocked but in a positive way, yet disappointed that I’ve lost to Adagio. Nevertheless, I didn’t care what the baby’s gender was. I would love it all the same.

“It’s a girl Clavier,” Adagio mumbled happily. I felt her hand squeeze mine lightly. I smiled and ruffled her hair.

“Wow, that’s great news!” I exclaimed joyfully. Dr. Whooves smiled.

Well, I’m happy for you two. Just a warning, ultrasound is not fully accurate. Estimates are between 80 to 99 percent. The more you allow the foetus to grow, the more accurate the results are. Anyway, I’m pretty sure it’s a girl without a doubt. I’ve done this sort of stuff for many years,” he explained.

“I see. Thank you doc. Is there anything else?” I asked. Dr. Whooves shook his head.

“None at all besides that news. Just keep things going as usual until the next appointment in three or four weeks time,” he added. I nodded. I stood up and made my way for the door with Adagio.

“Thanks again, doc. Your help is always appreciated in the family.” The doctor chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head.

“It’s nothing. Anything for you two. Now, off you go. Save your compliments for your lady, not me. You don’t want to make her jealous do you?” he teased. We bursted into laughter. Adagio and I waved goodbye to Dr. Whooves and closed the door behind us.

I sighed. “You win,” I admitted defeatedly. Adagio giggled.

“I told you I’d win. Score one to me because of my mother’s instincts.” Adagio smirked pridefully. I rolled my eyes jokingly.

“Alright, alright. Don’t rub it in. Still, I’m happy about the news. I don’t mind either way.” Adagio smiled and kissed me lightly on the lips.

“I knew you would. I reckon the baby will grow up to be a daddy’s girl,” she said.

“No, she’ll be like her mother. A mommy’s girl,” I responded .”Besides, I like the sound of the name Aria Blaze Melody. It’s perfect, just like you.”

“Aww. You’re such a sweet talker you know?” she cooed. I chuckled. I took her hand in mine. We walked down the corridor and made our way back home, hand-in-hand.

‘It’s a girl, Clavier,’ Adagio’s words echoed in my mind.

I smiled, replaying the recent events in my head. This was a moment to remember.

Twenty - Shopping Outbursts

Author's Note

Hey guys, I'm currently running a mid-story analysis and I'd like to find out everyone's opinions. If you could all please provide your detailed criticisms in the link below, that'll help me greatly. Thank you. :twilightsmile:

MommAdagio Mid-Story Analysis: http://www.fimfiction.net/blog/652390/mommadagio-mid-story-analysis

P.S. Anyone found references from chapter 19? You'll know it when you see it.

Twenty - Shopping Outbursts

2 Weeks Later -

[4 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

Today was another great day outside. I’ve decided to go spend time with the girls today at the mall. Besides, I could use the opportunity to go shopping for some items for the baby. Clavier and I have also been discussing things lately such as who will be the godparents. Of course, we’ve decided that all our close friends, Flash and the girls, will be the godparents since it was hard for us to choose.

I sat comfortably on the couch in the living room as I waited for the girls to come by. Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

DING! DONG!

I stood up and went to open the front door, but Clavier had beaten me to it.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get it Dagi,” he called out.

I nodded and sat back down. “Thanks love!”

I heard Clavier open the door and the chorus of cheerful greetings from familiar voices.

“Hey, girls! Come on in!” I called out. I heard the shuffling of footsteps draw closer. The first to enter was Sunset followed by Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity.

“Hey, Adagio,” they greeted. I smiled and gave a small wave.

“Sit yourselves down. By the way, where are the others?” I asked.

“Oh, Applejack’s got chores to do back at the farm, Pinkie’s needed at the bakery, and Rainbow’s on a site tour at the Wonderbolts Academy,” Sunset replied.

“I see. Well, I hope Rainbow likes it there.” The girls nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, she’s always been eager to become a part of the Wonderbolts,” Fluttershy said.

“Anyway, shall we head off to the mall then?” Rarity asked eagerly.

The fashionista’s eyes sparkled brightly with a wide grin spread across her lips. I chuckled, knowing Rarity was eager to find materials and other accessories for her hobby.

“Alright, let’s go then.” I stood up and walked out of the living room, followed by the girls. “Clavier, we’re heading out now!”

“Alright, take care girls! Love you babe!” Clavier called out. I smiled.

“Love you more!”

The girls and I walked down main street as we nearly made it to the central mall. Walking had become a little difficult and slow for me, not to mention the back pains as my pregnancy progressed. My belly had swollen as if I was hiding a watermelon underneath my top. I sighed, feeling ashamed of my body.

“What’s wrong Adagio?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“Nothing. I’m just ashamed of how I look,” I replied, sighing.

“Why’s that?” I gave Twilight a glare.

“Because I look fat!” I hissed. Sunset chuckled. I turned my glare towards her. “What’s so funny?”

A sweatdrop rolled down Sunset’s forehead. “Oh, come on. You don’t look fat. It’s just the baby growing inside you. It’s natural,” Sunset assured.

I sighed. “Sorry about that. That was my hormones.” Sunset patted me on the back.

“No worries. We understand, right girls?” the others hummed in agreement.

“Although, I do have to say you’ve grown in a certain department,” Twilight stated. I furrowed an eyebrow.

“And what do you mean by that?”

A blush appeared on Twilight’s face.

“W-well, your chest seems slightly bigger than last time.” I blushed and averted my gaze.

“I-I don’t know how to respond to that,” I mumbled. Sunset and Rarity burst into giggles.

“Oh, don’t be modest dear. Think of that as a perk. I’m sure Clavier can get some fresh air with that enticing view in front of him,” Rarity teased. I blushed fiercely.

“W-what’re you saying!?” I stuttered.

“It seems Clavier’s getting the daily calcium he needs for breakfast eh?” Sunset added, wiggling her eyebrows.

“O-oh my, does that mean Adagio’s a cow?” Fluttershy mumbled, blushing. Hormones kicking in, I couldn’t help but feel infuriated by that comment.

“I’m not a cow!” I shouted, flailing my arms.

“Eep!” Fluttershy zipped behind Rarity, cowering.

I hid my face in my hands embarrassingly as the others girls giggled, much to my dismay. Setting things aside, we reached the front entrance and entered the mall.

“Hey, Dagi. Sorry about earlier. We were just joking,” Sunset apologized.

I waved a hand dismissively. “I know and it’s fine. I just can’t help it.”

“Alright. Well, we’ll stop. We don’t want you getting stressed out or anything.”

I smiled. “Thanks. I appreciate it.”

“It’s been some time and I’m curious whether you and Clavier have found out the baby’s gender?” Rarity asked. My face lit up with excitement.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you guys about that. The doctor said it’s a baby girl,” I confirmed proudly.

“Aww! That’s so cute,” Fluttershy cooed quietly.

“As one of the godparents, I must start designing. I must!” the fashionista declared determinedly. I giggled.

“Just don’t bite off more than you can chew, alright?”

Rarity smirked. “Trust me darling. I’ll have done them in a jiffy.” I smiled appreciatively.

“Alright then. Is there anything you guys wanted to do at the mall today?” I asked. I gazed at the girls who were thinking.

“Hmm, nothing,” Sunset replied.

“Me neither,” Twilight responded.

“I don’t think so,” Fluttershy added.

“Hmmmm, I could use some materials. What about you?” Rarity asked.

“I was hoping to go and buy some stuff for the baby while we were out.” Rarity nodded.

“I see. We can leave mine for later. First, we should get the baby’s items sorted out.” The others and I nodded.

We went towards the baby department store and entered. We searched around for some items, especially baby clothing. The girls and I split up and began looking for different types that I think the baby would need in its first several weeks. I chose to go and check out one of the particular clothing sections, onesies.

My eyes scanned the well organized stacks of clothing on the shelves. A particular one caught my attention. I picked up one of the onesies and examined it all over. It was decorated with purple and green horizontal stripes and had a baby dragon with matching colours sewn onto the front. It was simple and cute. I decided to take the onesie and hold onto it while I looked for more.

As I explored the shelves, another onesie caught my interest. I went over, picked it up, and examined it. The one piece clothing had a mix of light, normal, and dark brown colours with an owl of matching colours on it. Below the owl were words sewn saying ‘Coo-hoot!”. I giggled, understanding the emphasized pun on the word cute. I grabbed the onesie and took it with me.

I continued searching through the large variety of choices, but from the corner of my eye I noticed the girls approaching me, carrying some items in their hands.

“Hey, Adagio. Find anything?” Twilight asked. I nodded and showed her the two onesies I chose. Rarity approached and examined it.

“My, how adorable. You sure have a good taste of fashion for the little one,” Rarity stated. I smiled, cheered by the fashionista’s words. The other girls nodded in agreement.

“What about you guys? Did you find anything?” I asked. The girls stepped forward and showed me the items they were carrying.

The girls all held various types of clothing and accessories in their arms and hands, just as I expected. These consisted of shirts, a sweater, a couple of jackets, pajamas, socks, hats, a pair of mittens, and a couple of pacifiers. I noticed one of the clothes that was in Twilight's hand. It was a pink shirt with three cute insects that had little wings and large blue eyes bunched up in a hug. I couldn’t help but let out an ‘aw’. Twilight smiled, happy that I was satisfied with her choice of clothing. I smiled at the girls, thanking them for their choices as well.

“I like them! Although, I think we could use a few more,” I suggested. Rarity shook her head.

“Relax, I’ll cover the rest as I promised, okay? I want to first try making clothes for a child. I’m always up for a challenge,” Rarity assured.

“I don’t know what to say. That’s kindly generous of you Rarity. Thank you.” Rarity smiled.

“Anything for my friends.” I smiled in return. We went to one of the clerks and handed the items over.

“Hello there, Ms. Adagio. Congratulations on the baby,” the clerk said. I smiled.

“Thank you. Is word already spreading?” I asked curiously. The clerk shook her head.

“Oh, no. I remember Mr. Clavier coming here and shopping for some items for a nursery.”

“I see. He’s done a great job so far,” I said proudly. The clerk chuckled in agreement.

The clerk finished scanning the items. “That’ll be forty three bits in total. Would you also like one of these?” The clerk held up a pregnancy book.

“I think I’ll be fine, thank you,” I politely declined. The clerk nodded. She handed the bag of items over and we thanked her before we left.

“Alright, now that’s over with, shall we head over to the textiles store?” Rarity asked. We nodded.

As we made our way over, I started to slow down a little and held up a hand to my head. I felt dizzy and nauseous. I took in some deep breaths to calm my nerves down. The girls noticed and placed some hands on my shoulders to support me.

“Adagio, are you okay?” Sunset asked worriedly. I nodded.

“Y-yeah. I’m fine. Just feeling a little dizzy, that’s all,” I replied.

“Perhaps you should sit down for a while,” Rarity suggested.

“Yeah, I think you just need a bit of rest. Here, let me carry those for you,” Twilight offered. I nodded and handed the bag of clothes to Twilight.

“Fluttershy, would you mind going with Rarity? Twilight and I will keep an eye on Adagio,” Sunset asked the shy girl.

Fluttershy nodded and went with Rarity to find some materials. Sunset and Twilight stayed behind with me, their hands on my shoulders for support. As we went for the nearest seat, a woman standing outside a nearby bookstore approached us. As she got closer, we recognised her as Trixie.

“Well hello there,” Trixie greeted. “You must be here to see the great and powerful Trixie for the pregnancy books.”

‘Must be?’ I thought.

I raised an eyebrow at her. Trixie liked to brag that some found irritating, but she was still okay in my books. Unfortunately, I felt my hormones spiking up and now was not the time to deal with it.

“Trixie, what’re you doing here?” Twilight asked.

“I work here to earn money while I study at university. Is there anything wrong with that?” Twilight shook her head. Trixie turned her attention back to me.

“It’s fine, Trixie. We’re just taking a rest. We’re not interested,” Sunset said.

“Nonsense! The books are right here,” Trixie shoved a book in front us.

“Listen, we’re fine! We don’t need the book. We just want to rest,” I muttered irritatingly. Unfortunately, Trixie wasn’t getting the message.

Trixie smiled. “But you’re pregnant. Wouldn’t you want to be a better mommy?”

I glared at her as my hormones rose. “I’m not taking that book.” I crossed my arms under my chest.

I was on the verge of losing control, just barely able to contain myself. Trixie was being persistent and it wasn’t helping my case.

“Please, Trixie. I think we’re okay. For the love of all, don’t push Adagio over the edge,” Twilight warned nervously.

“Surely, she’d like at least one book? Potty training, diaper changing? Anything?” Trixie stated. She approached me once again and shoved the book in front of my face.

I glared and stood up. I was barely able to control myself anymore, my hormones reaching the peak of their limit. I swatted the book out of my face and stood up.

“Listen, how many times do I have to tell you that we don’t need any books?!” I hissed angrily. Trixie laughed nervously.

“I see. Perhaps, you’d like one that’ll tell you how to take care of your hormones?” Trixie offered.

“Yeah, because my hormones are worse when I talk to stupid people like you!” I shot back.

“Adagio, stop it. You’re making a scene,” Sunset whispered. I huffed and looked around. A couple of people stopped and turned their attention in our direction. I felt embarrassed.

“Trixie, you should be more considerate, especially to pregnant women. If a person doesn’t want one, please don’t force them,” Twilight scolded. Trixie lowered her head in shame.

I sighed deeply and calmed down. “I… I-I’m sorry.” I apologized. I turned and left the scene.

“Adagio wait!”

I heard Sunset’s call but I ignored it. Shortly, a hand landed firmly, but gently on my shoulder.

“Adagio, are you okay?” I sighed deeply and nodded.

“Yeah. I’m fine. Sorry about that.” Sunset gave me a warm hug.

“It’s fine. You’re not at fault,” she reassured.

“Yeah. Trixie shouldn’t have been forcing you like that,” Twilight added.

“She should’ve known better. Anyway, I think we should go wait over there. I’ll call Rarity and let her know where to meet us.”

The girls and I were walking down the road to Clavier’s house. Rarity was carrying several bags full of materials for her boutique while Sunset carried the bag of items for the baby’s clothing.

“My, that was… quite an encounter,” Rarity said, referring to my outburst.

“I know. I’m not mad nor do I hold anything against her. My hormones just kicked in and it just… happened,” I explained.

“Hormones sound like a pain huh?” Twilight asked. I rolled my eyes back.

“You have no idea. One day, you’ll get to experience it when Flash is taking care of you,” I teased. I noticed a faint blush on her cheeks. Calmed down, I let out a laugh.

“T-that’s not going to happen!” Twilight stuttered.

“Keep telling yourself that,” I said. Twilight groaned, making us all giggle. It felt good to get a little payback after being teased earlier.

We reached the house and I opened the door. Sunset gave me the bag of baby’s clothing.

“Thanks again girls. I appreciate it.” I turned to Twilight and Sunset. “Sorry about earlier.” They shook their heads.

“Really, it’s fine,” Sunset dismissed. I chuckled.

“Alright then. Next time?” The girls nodded. I opened my arms and wrapped the girls in a group hug. I felt the girls wrap their arms around me in return.

“Thank you guys. You’re the best.”

Twenty One - Aria's Quickening

Author's Note

Please give a detailed constructive criticism if you haven't yet. It would be highly appreciated and will help me a great deal. Thank you!

Mid-Story Analysis Link - http://www.fimfiction.net/blog/652390/mommadagio-mid-story-analysis

Twenty One - Aria's Quickening

1 Month, 2 Weeks Later -

[6 Months Into Pregnancy]

I opened the door and gestured Adagio to go inside the house first. Adagio and I have recently returned from one of her monthly medical appointments, specifically her fourth one. Each one brought good news that made our hearts beat and brought joyous feelings inside for us both.

However, this appointment had left us impatient, but in a good way. Dr. Whooves’ words echoed in my mind.

“The foetus has made some remarkable amounts of growth and is now six months in development. At this stage, its brain will be developing more rapidly and will be active to a certain extent. For example, it will begin to have patterns of sleep, it can now suck its thumb, and you may feel it letting out a hiccup. By the way, this is is from numerous mother’s experiences, not mine mind you.”

I chuckled mentally, remembering the doctor’s humorous attitude. I smiled, imagining our baby girl sleeping and sucking its thumb.

Adagio entered the house. She was evidently exhausted as she walked inside slowly to rest. I closed the door and made my way to the kitchen.

“Clavier, I’m going to the living room to watch some TV, alright?” Adagio called out.

“Okay babe. Would you like anything to eat or drink?” I offered.

“No thank you!” With that, I went to the kitchen and made myself a cup of tea.

A lot of things have happened lately. The months passed by and Adagio’s hormone levels seemed to have dropped, having less of an effect on her than it did during her first trimester. I sighed, slightly relieved that I’ll finally be able to rest a little bit more after weeks of sleepless nights and the constant mood changes. There was still several months to go and I’m not out of the woods yet.

As Adagio’s pregnancy grew, so did her belly. This made it harder for her to move about on foot, which was a problem. This meant that Adagio would have difficulty getting to her medical appointments and it’ll put a lot of stress and pain on her which was one of the things I wanted to avoid.

In response, I recently just got my driving certificate and license last week after I decided to pursue finishing my practical driving test that I took near the end of highschool. Dad was also generously kind enough to buy me a car, knowing the situation Adagio and I were going through. I promised I would pay him back in full for it and everything else, but my old man dismissed it. Still, after several hours of endless debate, he gave up after I kept on insisting. After all, I hated mooching off people, especially my parents.

Most surprising of all, I now had a job thanks to my cousin, Vinyl. She informed her dad, my uncle and my father’s younger brother, Discus Scratch, of my current situation. He kindly offered me a job at his business, Euphony Records, as a singer. His company was perhaps the most popularly well known in Canterlot. The business had a close partnership with Adagio’s parents and especially my parents.

I asked my uncle if I could be treated as an equal applicant. I thought it would’ve been a wise choice, considering it’d be an unfair advantage over the others applying at the business. He understood this and respected it highly. With high hopes, I had been accepted and exceeded the demands of the company. I was asked to come in to sign a contract and that was how I got a job. Not only was this for my own independence, but for my new family.

I had been employed for a couple of weeks now and everything was still going pretty well, more than I thought it would. I sighed and sipped my cup of tea.

“Hey, Clavier?” came Adagio’s voice.

I jumped out of my thoughts and looked in the doorway. Adagio had entered the kitchen without me noticing.

“Hey, what’s up? Do you need anything?” I asked. She shook her head. She came over and sat down on one of the seats.

“No. I’m still not feeling hungry. I’m just feeling bored I guess,” she mumbled, sighing.

“Well, what would you like to do?” Adagio smiled and placed a hand over one of mine. I raised an eyebrow curiously. “Is there something wrong?”

She shook her head. “No. I’m just happy about everything. Just several months until the baby’s here. I can’t wait.”

I smiled and placed a hand on her cheek. “Me too.” Adagio laughed.

“What?” I asked.

“You seem more excited than I am,” she replied. I chuckled.

“I can’t help it.” I took another sip of my tea and stared outside the window for a moment. What should I do to cheer her up? We could go to the sofa and watch TV together or just cuddle and talk like we usually do. No, I should probably think of something else. A sudden idea popped into my head. I smiled and stood up, gently taking Adagio’s hand.

“Hey, I’ve got an idea to get rid of that boredom. Here, why don’t I entertain you instead?” I offered.

Adagio raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “What did you have in mind?” “You’ll see. Come.” Adagio nodded and stood up. She flashed a sly grin.

“Are you going to strip for me?” she said seductively. My cheeks blushed faintly. I shook my head, chuckling nervously.

I walked out of the kitchen and led her carefully to my studio room. My piano sat in the middle, gleaming brightly in the room’s light. I gestured for Adagio to sit down while I went over and sat down behind the piano. I played a few short notes and cleared my throat as a test.

Ready, I took a deep breath and exhaled. My fingers touched the smooth surface of the piano as they began playing the first notes in a slow, smooth rhythm. I gradually moved onto a steady stream as I opened my mouth and let my voice loose into the mix. The song and the lyrics combined into the beat. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to be swallowed into the musical trance. My fingers danced at every touch, flawlessly landing on every key of the song and my voice hitting the right notes, making sure they’re not too high or low, ensuring they were just the right pitch. Every note played held a symbol of tender warmth that fueled the melodical fire. Finally, I held the last note as long as I could and returned to reality. I smiled, my eyes instantly locked onto those alluringly innocent fuchsia spheres that stared back into mine.

Adagio’s mouth hung open. Shortly, her lips flashed a bright smile and she gave a short applause. I stood up and bowed.

“Oh my, that was wonderful,” Adagio complimented.

I blushed and turned my gaze elsewhere, scratching the back of my head.

“Come on, it wasn’t that good,” I dismissed modestly. Adagio giggled.

“My, you’re a bashful one sweetie. Don’t be shy,” she teased. “Anyway, was that a new song you came up with?"

I nodded. “Yeah. I came up with it while at work. I just have a lot of inspiration I guess. Even you,” I said, winking. Adagio smiled and wrapped her arms around my neck.

“You’ve got quite the imagination don’t you?” she whispered. I smirked. Adagio leaned in for a kiss as I closed the distance.

“Ugh,” Adagio grunted. I leaned back and looked at my girlfriend, confused.

“Hey, are you okay?” I asked worriedly. Adagio nodded.

“Y-yeah. I’m fine. I just felt like something moved inside my… belly.” I stared longingly into Adagio’s eyes.

Our eyes grew wide and realized something. Could it be the baby was starting to move? After all, Adagio’s recent appointment with Dr. Whooves has revealed that the baby should be starting to develop movements on its own soon. My mind flashed back to another one of the doctor’s explanations.

“Most importantly, Adagio, don’t be alarmed if you feel something. Now, what I mean by that is the foetus, being capable of activity, may also start moving its body. You may feel a little bump here or there but it won’t hurt. Nearly forgot about that piece of information. I’m getting too old for this.”

“Adagio, could it be?” Adagio nodded, mutually sharing the same thought.

“Oh my. I think the baby’s moving!” she exclaimed. “Clavier, come here!”

Adagio gestured me over. I immediately dove down and placed an ear gently against her belly. I held my breath, listening closely for any signs of sound or movement. There was nothing but silence for a few moments. Suddenly, a vague sound reached my ears, barely hearing it.

THUD

A faint, yet powerful thump gently struck my head. I think our suspicions have been confirmed. The baby was starting to move as Dr. Whooves had told us.

“Well, that hurt a little,” I mumbled. I rubbed the side of my head gently. Adagio giggled happily.

“I-I can’t believe it! Our baby’s moving!” she exclaimed once again. I smiled and patted her belly where the baby lay, getting accustomed to its movements.

“Yes, she is,” I agreed. Adagio’s face lit up.

“The baby’s kicking again, Clavier! Come! Feel! Feel!” Once again, I dove down and placed an ear against her belly. I could feel and hear the baby’s movements.

“Hey Aria. It’s daddy. Hey there, baby girl. You want to say hi to daddy?” I cooed. The baby replied with a kick. Adagio and I shared a laugh gleefully. “Okay then. Why don’t you come say hello to mommy?”

“Hey there, baby girl. It’s mommy. Would you like to say hi to mommy? Come on, don’t be shy,” Adagio murmured. She gently patted her swollen belly. Adagio giggled, indicating the baby’s physical response.

“I think she’s trying to talk to us,” I joked. Adagio laughed.

“You silly man. I don’t think the baby can understand what we are yet. That’s what I think anyway.”

“She can. She said hello.” Adagio jumped slightly. “See?” Adagio tapped her chin in thought.

“Clavier?” I stood to attention.

“Yeah?”

“Thank you. That confirms my theory,” she said.

“What theory?” Adagio grinned.

“I think the baby kicks when she hears your voice. Aww, baby Awia wikes you!” Adagio cooed teasingly.

She moved forward and wrapped her arms around me, nuzzling her head against my chest. I chuckled and ruffled her hair gently. I took Adagio’s hand and we walked out of the studio room, making sure to close it behind us. We went to the living room and sat down on the couch so Adagio could rest, cuddling in each other’s arms.

“Sometimes, I wonder what the baby’s thinking about, you know?” I mumbled. Adagio looked up.

“Yeah. me too. What do you think Aria’s thinking about now?” she asked. I hummed, thinking of an answer.

“Maybe she’s thinking about how awesome her mum is, that you’re the most beautiful, caring, and the best in the world,” I answered. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks as.

“Oh, stop it you. But thanks, that means a lot.” She smiled.

“Just speaking the truth.” Adagio giggled.

“Hey, Clavier?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m scared,” she said. I raised an eyebrow.

“Scared? What about?” Adagio paused for a moment.

“I’m scared about giving birth. Mum told me it’s painful like no woman has ever experienced before, but at the same time, I’m also happy,” she explained.

I pulled her closer to me. “Don’t be scared. I know there are things we all have to inevitably go through in life, but they’re obstacles that can be overcome. We’ve passed the other obstacles before, haven’t we?” Adagio nodded. “See? There’s nothing to worry about. We’ve come so far and we’ll continue to go through every challenge.”

“Yeah, I guess. Clavier, promise me you’ll be by my side,” she asked. The concern in her voice was there.

“I promise I’ll be by your side. Always,” I reassured. Adagio smiled and pecked me on the lips.

“Just a little while more, Aria. We can’t wait to see you soon,” she mumbled happily.

We sat in silence, enjoying each other’s company in each other’s arms. With us, our unborn child lay peacefully, waiting to be greeted by the world.

Twenty Two - Parental Blessings

2 Weeks Later -

[6 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

Today was just another summer’s day. Flash and I sat in the backyard on the sun beds, relaxing under the shade from the sun’s warm rays. The girls were also here and decided to come by to keep Adagio company for her sake, now that she had trouble moving around with her pregnancy. The girls’ voices were loud and could be heard clearly from outside even with the doors closed. At least they’re having fun, that’s all that mattered. I sighed and folded my hands behind my head.

“Man, I wonder what the girls are doing. They’re quite loud,” Flash mumbled. I chuckled shortly.

“Let them have their fun. Girls will always be girls just like boys will be boys,” I replied.

Flash sighed. “I guess I can’t argue with that.”

Suddenly, my phone started buzzing and the ringtone began playing. I opened my eyes and picked up my phone. It was a call from my dad. I answered the call and held the phone to my ear.

“Hey, dad,” I greeted.

“Hey, son. Sorry to bother you but are you free at the moment?” he asked. I paused for a moment, thinking if I had anything else to do today.

“No, I don’t think so. Is there something important going on?”

“I believe it is important, especially since it involves Adagio’s parents.” I froze up all of a sudden, a nervous sensation running down my spine.

“W-woah, I-I’m in trouble? I swear I didn’t do anything wrong!” I stuttered. I could hear dad laughing over the phone.

“Relax, son. You’re not in trouble. We just want to discuss some things with you in private,” he reassured. I sighed in relief.

“I see.”

“Now that you’ve mentioned it, have you been behaving yourself, young man?” dad asked.

“O-of course!” dad laughed again.

“Alright, just making sure. You’re quite paranoid just like your mother sometimes.” I rolled my eyes.

“Well, I can come down now if you’d like,” I offered.

“That would be great. The sooner the better. See you at our house then?” I hummed in response. “Alright son, see you soon.”

“See you soon, dad,” I bade. The call ended.

“Grand called?” Flash asked.

“Yeah. Adagio’s and my parents need me. They want to discuss some things in private.

“Alright. Well, if you need to go, then go for it. I’ll be waiting here.” I nodded. I stood up from my sunbed and made my way inside. I stopped in the doorway for a moment and turned my head around.

“Why don’t you ask Twilight to keep you company? Flashy will be lonely,” I teased, winking. Flash blushed and rolled his eyes. I chuckled.

I went upstairs to my bedroom, got changed into a fresh pair of casual clothing, and grabbed my car keys. I made my way downstairs and stopped in the doorway of the living room where the girls were immersed in their rowdy conversation.

“Hey, girls,” I greeted.

“Hey, Clavier,” they returned.

“What’s up? Do you need something?” Adagio asked.

“Not really. I was just going to inform you that I’m heading outside to run an important errand, okay?” Adagio nodded.

“Alright, sweetie. Take care!”

I slowed down as I reached my parents’ residence. The main gate to the house was open. Adagio’s and my parentswere visibly waiting at the front with smiles etched on their faces. I slowly entered the gate and parked my car. I stepped out and approached my parents, holding out my arms for a hug. They closed in and accepted the embrace.

“Look at you, mature and growing up already young man,” dad said. I chuckled.

“I take things are well?” mum asked. I hummed in response.

I turned around to face Adagio’s parents, Flux and Dulcet. I smiled and the two held out their arms for an embrace.

“It’s good to see you, Clavier,” Flux greeted. “Goodness, you look worse for wear.”

“You can say that again.” Flux burst into laughter and patted my back.

“You have much to tell us, Clavier. We haven’t had the time to visit recently with all the work,” Dulcet said.

“Oh, I’m sure I have some to go around. Shall we head inside then?” I asked. The quartet nodded.

We entered my parents’ house and went to the living room. I took a seat on one of the chairs that was in the middle of the large space. My parents and Flux and Dulcet gathered around me and sat down in the other chairs.

“So,” Dulcet started. “How’s my Adagio doing lately? Is she well?” I tapped my chin, thinking of how to start.

“Well, she’s doing great. Our friends and I are there to look after her and make sure her needs are attended to.” I yawned and covered my mouth politely.

“You look awfully tired my boy,” Flux pointed out. I let out a tired chuckle.

“Eh, it’s nothing. I’m kind of used to the sleepless night routine now. Wish I could get plenty of sleep though,” I said tiredly.

“What about her hormones?” my mum asked.

“Kept under control and it’s less common than before. Although, she burst out in public according to the girls. Shame I wasn’t there.”

Flux laughed. “Remember that time, hon--mmmmm!” Dulcet interrupted Flux’s sentence by covering her hand over his mouth.

“I still remember that advice Flux and dad gave me. Thanks guys,” I said appreciatively. Dad smiled while Flux held a thumbs up.

“Glad it helped. Didn’t want you going through what we had.” My mum glared at dad. I chuckled, noticing the nervous expression on his face.

“Oh! How’s our precious grandchild-to-be? Is it a boy? Is it a girl?” mum asked.

“Haha, you guys have been missing out on a lot. The baby’s doing great and she can move now too,” I answered.

“She? You mean the baby’s a girl?” I nodded. Mum and Dulcet ecstatically burst into joy. I looked at dad who shrugged.

“I told you the baby was going to be a girl! Grandmother’s instinct,” Dulcet boasted proudly. Flux shrugged.

“Clavier, that’s wonderful to hear that the baby can now move. What did you and Adagio name her?” dad asked.

“Actually, Adagio chose the name, Aria Blaze. Seems fitting don’t you think?” The four parents hummed.

“Indeed. A fitting name for a baby girl. Aria Blaze Melody. I like it,” dad agreed. The others hummed in agreement.

“Thanks. Is there anything else you guys wanted to ask? I was wondering what you all needed me here for?” I reminded. Dad straightened up and cleared his throat.

“Ah, yes. Your mother and I have been in a deep discussion with Flux and Dulcet regarding an… important topic. This mainly involves them more so than us. Flux?”

Flux nodded. “Yes. What your father said is correct. Clavier, there’s just not enough words I can say to describe you. You’re a trustworthy, kind, and caring young man who strives to meet, if not, exceed the expectations of your parents and your own good ambitions and I hold utmost respect for that.” I smiled, moved by Flux’s words.

“Clavier.” I turned towards Dulcet. “Every word my husband has said, I mutually feel the same. I’d also like to say thank you for everything on Flux’s behalf and we appreciate all that you’ve done for Adagio. When you were still young, I knew there was a spark between you and my daughter and all you needed was a little push of encouragement. A mother can tell with her own eyes. While certain things have turned out a little… differently, we’re still proud of you both for your achievements and we hope you’ll continue to lean to your dreams. I know you have a bright future ahead of you.”

‘But what is going on?’ I thought. I found it a little strange how Flux and Dulcet were explaining and crediting me for things. I’m not sure where this was going but I’ll continue to listen and see where it goes.

“Clavier, I know I’ve already asked you this before, but do you truly love our daughter?” Flux asked. I nodded my head rapidly.

“With all my life. She’s the one I feel I can go to in times of need. I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Flux gazed at me longingly as if studying me. He sighed and nodded.

“That’s reassuring. Thank you, I needed to hear that.” I nodded in acknowledgement.

“Are you willing to be by her side?” Dulcet asked.

“Of course. Without her, I’m nothing. She’s my life.” Dulcet smiled, sighing in relief.

Flux and Dulcet looked at one another for a moment and nodded as if agreeing to something.

“I think my wife and I have come to an agreed decision,” Flux said. He and Dulcet looked over to my parents, then to me.

“Decision? What decision?” I asked, confused.

"Before we tell you, I just want to ask you something. Do you have any plans to marry our daughter?”

I sat still, exchanging an unbroken glance with Dulcet and Flux. I let their words sink in and my mind thought of one thing. The answer was clear without a doubt.

‘Adagio’s the girl I love and the one I want to spend my life with,’I thought.

I dropped out of my thoughts and looked back up to face the two. I nodded in response to their question.

“Yes, I do. It’s been on my mind recently. There’s no doubt she’s the one I want to spend my life with,” I answered. Flux and Dulcet looked at one another and nodded. My parents met their gazes, mentally agreeing on something I was kept out of.

“Then it is decided,” Flux declared. “Clavier, I don’t think we could ask for better when the man our daughter loves stands in front of us. My wife and I give you our blessings of approval.”

My eyes grew in shock and my jaw hung open. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was I imagining things? Was I hearing things? I shook my head and decided to ask again.

“Pardon me but could you repeat that please?” Flux smiled.

“We approve of you taking our daughter’s hand in marriage,” he reassured. I stood up slowly, shocked and speechless. The four got up and gathered around, pulling me into a hug.

“We welcome you into our family, son,” Flux whispered. A smile leisurely grew on my lips and my eyes flashed joyfully. I returned to reality and wrapped my arms around the four.

“Thank you, Flux and Dulcet. I’d be honored. That means a lot to me.” Dulcet chuckled.

“Please, there’s no need to call us by our names. You can call us mum and dad as well. We’re going to be a part of each other’s families someday and merge into one,” Dulcet explained. I wasn’t sure how to respond but nodded in their embrace.

“Alright then… mum and dad.” I couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “Sorry, it just feels weird to call you two that. It might take me some time getting used to.”

Dulcet giggled. “We understand that. This is new to you after all.” I pulled away from their embrace, a smile etched on my lips.

“Well, does that mean we finally get to be actual brothers, partner?” dad asked Flux. The two shared a laugh.

“I thought I’d never see the day my dear. We’re going to be sisters too!” mum exclaimed. The two mothers giggled amongst themselves and shared a hug.

I stood there and smiled. I was happy for the four who were occupied among each other in joy. Most of all, I was glad that many good things were coming our way and I’m sure many more were to come. I couldn’t wait for the day our families will become one, the day of the moment and the day Adagio and I get to meet our child for the first time. This was the start of the road to my future.

I bade goodbye to my parents, Flux, and Dulcet before making my way back home. I still couldn’t believe the recent events that occurred today. I smiled as I reminisced it all.

I made it back home and parked my car in the front garage. I opened the front door to be greeted by the sounds of the girls’ racket still present. I sighed in relief, smiling. I went to the living room to check up on everyone.

“Hey girls,” I greeted.

“Hey, Clavier. You’ve been gone for some time,” Sunset greeted.

“Yeah, sorry. Had a lot of things to sort out,” I replied.

“How’d the errand go?” Adagio asked. I grinned.

I approached Adagio and planted a small kiss on her lips. “Went quite well. Love you,” I whispered. I chuckled quietly, noticing Adagio’s faint blush on her cheeks.

I turned and left for the backyard, hoping Flash was still there. As I left the living room, I caught word of a few mumbles.

“What was that all about?” Twilight mumbled.

“No idea,” Adagio replied quietly.

I smiled. Determination ran inside me and I was dedicated to uphold my promise. Soon the moment will come where we will become a real family.

Twenty Three - Prenatal Tests

Author's Note

With a decision pending for the full-time job I applied for, I am preparing in advanced because I am expecting slow progress with time being taken up. I will be working on writing the chapters in advance for MommAdagio while focusing

Twenty Three - Prenatal Tests

2 Week Later -

[7 Months Into Pregnancy]

I parked my car at Canterlot Hospital’s car park. We were here for another of Adagio’s appointments, specifically her fifth. I got out of the car and opened the door for her.

“Thank you,” she said appreciatively.

I smiled and held it open as she got out slowly. I walked beside my girlfriend, making sure she would be alright. We made our way toward the entrance of the hospital and entered, approaching the reception desk. The reception nurse looked up from her console and smiled.

“Good afternoon, Ms. Dazzle. Are you here for an appointment?” the nurse asked.

“Yes, I have an appointment with Dr. Turner for 2PM,” Adagio replied. The nurse nodded and turned her eyes down at her console screen, scrolling for the list of booked appointments.

“There we are. If you could please make your way to Room 63. Dr. Turner will be expecting you shortly. Have a nice day!”

We thanked the nurse and bade her farewell. We turned and walked down the corridor towards the doctor’s office.

“Ugh, I’m getting tired of walking already,” Adagio muttered. I patted her shoulder gently.

“Don’t worry, Dagi. Just a little more and then you can have the rest of the day off, okay? Besides, we’re going to find out more about our baby. Doesn’t that excite you?” I reminded joyfully. Adagio sighed and chuckled, letting out a weak smile.

“Yeah, you’re right. Let’s get this done and over with.”

After spending a few minutes walking down the corridor at Adagio’s pace, we reached Room 63. I knocked on the door and, as usual, nurse Redheart appeared in the entrance to greet us.

“Well, hello there! Come on in!” the nurse greeted. “You’re getting quite big, Adagio. How far are you in now?”

Adagio smiled and patted her belly. “Seven months into my pregnancy. I can’t wait.” Nurse Redheart chuckled.

“I’m sure you can’t. What parents aren’t excited to see their child?” the two ladies shared a laugh. Nurse Redheart knocked on the door to Dr. Whooves’ office a couple of times.

‘So it’s fine for other women to point out they’re big? Man, I don’t understand women at all sometimes,” I thought. I sighed mentally.

“Come in!” the doctor called out. I broke out of my thoughts as Nurse Redheart opened the door and gestured us inside.

“Clavier, Adagio. Good to see you two. Please come in.” He turned to face the nurse. Thank you, Redheart.” The nurse smiled and waved at us before closing the door.

“Goodness, you look worse for wear, doc,” I stated. Dr. Whooves’ eyes were visibly tired and had black bags under them. The doctor merely responded with an exhausted laugh.

“Eh, just been busy as usual. Don’t worry about me though. Nothing that coffee can’t solve!” The doctor picked up his mug and took a sip.

“Anyway, back to business. Adagio, have you been doing well and how are you feeling lately?”

“I’m doing just fine. Shame I’m feeling more tired lately and it’s hard to walk around without experiencing a bit of back pain,” she replied.

The doctor hummed. “That’s normal for pregnant mothers when expecting a child so there’s no need to worry. I recommend avoid moving around a lot and just rest a lot more, unless you have appointments to attend. I know it’s hard sitting around with nothing to do.”

“Our friends and I have tended to her needs to make sure she’s got company,” I added. The doctor nodded.

“Alright, let’s see how the little one’s doing. Adagio, If you could please lift up your shirt up to your stomach,” he instructed.

Adagio lifted her shirt up to her stomach while Dr. Whooves gently placed some gel on her belly. He picked up the scanner from the ultrasound equipment and rubbed it gently over her stomach. We turned our eyes towards the screen and saw our growing child again. For the first time, I could see it moving, making my heart jump in excitement. Adagio squeezed my hand gently.

“Aww, look, Clavier. Our baby’s sucking her thumb,” Adagio cooed. I smiled and ruffled her hair.

“Yeah. She’s probably having a good dream,” I replied.

“Yes, there we are. The foetus is now at the seven month stage. At this point, its lungs and digestive tract are almost fully developed. The little one will likely be experimenting with her own movements such as opening and closing her eyes, kicking about and so on,” he explained.

“Well, our little girl’s been quite active lately. She seems to like her father’s voice,” Adagio said proudly. I blushed and scratched the back of my head. The doctor let out a laugh.

“That’s great to hear. That’s a sign that it’s in a healthy state. This is known as quickening when the foetus begins to create movements.” The doctor hummed and rubbed his chin. “Ah, yes. I nearly forgot where I left off at. The foetus at this stage may start turning upside-down as it gets ready for birth, although it may be different for some. Now, don’t forget about my reminder alright?”

Adagio nodded in acknowledgement. Every detail of our child brought joy to us as new parents. Unfortunately, It was slightly disappointing that we still had a couple more months to go until the baby was here.

“Is there anything else we should know?” I asked.

“Well, there is but it depends on Adagio’s decision,” he said. Adagio sat up at the mention of her name.

“What’s that?”

“For prenatal tests. It’s entirely optional but it can be helpful to check for any potential problems such as genetic disorders, birth defects, or other problems that could occur. In turn, this can help us try to solve it before the date of birth,” he explained.

Adagio and I looked at one another for a moment. Eventually, we came to a decision and nodded. It was better to be safe than sorry.

"Yes, we’ll go through with it,” Adagio answered.

Going through with the prenatal tests, Adagio came back into the room with a sample of her urine in a small enclosed container. Next, Dr. Whooves took a sample of her blood and placed it into a separate holder.

“Alright, that’s all I’ll need. What I’ll do is I’ll analyse the samples and see what we can do. I’ll get the results to you both on your next appointment.” Adagio and I nodded.

“Thank you for today, doc. You’ve been a big help.” The doctor chuckled.

“It’s nothing my boy. Just doing my job.” He turned to face Adagio. “Might I say, you’re now in your third trimester of your pregnancy. From here on, you’ll be required to attend appointments every two weeks as you close in.” Adagio nodded.

“I see. Well, if it’s for the better, I can’t argue with that,” she mumbled, sighing.

Don’t worry, my dear. Just persevere for a little more okay?” Adagio looked up and nodded. She wrapped her arms around the doctor in a hug. Caught by surprise, Dr. Whooves recovered momentarily and returned the embrace.

“I will. Thank you for everything. We’ll see you again in two weeks.” Dr. Whooves nodded.

“I’ll be here. Now, head home and go get some rest.”

I smirked. “Tell yourself that. You’re barely awake.” We all shared a laugh. We exchanged farewells and left the office.

“I have a feeling things will be just fine,” I assured. Adagio squeezed my hand and smiled.

“Me too.”

Twenty Four - Dazzling Bijouterie

Author's Note

Hey guys! I've added in an image to Chapter 13. Also, I'd like to announce that all art commissions and requests made specifically for the story will be added onto my Deviantart profile! Thank you and enjoy!

Twenty Four - Dazzling Bijouterie

1 Week Later -

[7 Months, 1 Week Into Pregnancy]

The breeze from the cold morning gently whispered in my ears as I strolled through the empty park. So many thoughts were revolving through my head after I had visited Adagio’s and my parents last week for some discussions.

The direction of the discussions had turned from warm greetings to serious uncertainty. Flux and Dulcet had caught me completely off-guard, but in a good way. The two had unexpectedly given me their blessings, marking their full acceptance, utmost trust, and respect towards me.

To put it simply, they’ve given me permission to take Adagio’s hand in marriage, a move I was willing to wait patiently for and make a move. Moreover, I could not have anticipated it happening any sooner but I was grateful.

I sighed happily and breathed in the fresh morning air, gazing into the horizon as clouds slowly passed by and scattered before the sun’s embracing warm beams.

Since then, the aftermath of the discussion endlessly replayed in my head and has become one of my highest priorities. It left me deep in thought as numerous questions swirled inside my mind. How should I propose to her? Where should I do it? Should I propose in public or in private? Should I propose sooner or later after the baby’s here? What kind of engagement ring should I buy?

I covered my face with both hands and groaned softly, slightly frustrated. That was the moment an idea popped into my head. The shops in the high street normally had something a person desired, but then there was the central mall that generally has more wares to offer with its many facilities and businesses inside. I smiled determinedly and continued to enjoy my peaceful walk.

‘I guess I’ll only be able to find out one way or another.”

It wasn’t long until the sun had reached its peak. I decided to go to the mall and take action on my planned self-errand.

I made it to the main high street within a few minutes from the park. The shops had already started to open for business and activity was gradually bustling as the number of people increased within less than an hour. I spotted the first jewellery shop and went over to it, taking my time and musing over the items it had on display inside and outside. I nodded and made a mental note of a few options that caught my eye before leaving and checking the other nearby shops.

Similar to the first, they all offered a large variety of items, but only a few really caught my attention and demand. What I wanted to give Adagio was something extraordinary, something that had a meaningful value. I noted down a few of the items in my head and thanked the clerks for their help. I made my way to the central mall, hoping I’d find more in there.

I entered the mall and immediately scoured the shopping centre for every jewellery shop present. I was relieved when I noticed a large variety of rings on display in every shop, even more when I caught sight of a potential purchase.

Despite the immediate temptations, I held it off and chose to continue looking over more that I may have missed. There was always something that had better value and I wasn’t going to rush and make a mistake on passing this chance.

Sometimes, looks weren’t everything. What mattered was being sure I could project my feelings with an item of significant worth for Adagio. I went on consuming my time for the next hour searching the other stores. Disappointingly, none offered more than the ones I found in the other outlets.

I was on the brink of mental exhaustion, unable to decide out of all the ones I had seen earlier. Maybe I needed to head home, get some rest, and re-evaluate my plans for some other time? Maybe I was thinking over it too much due to my excitement. As my eyes wandered towards the exit, I caught a glimmer from the corner of my vision. I gazed over in its direction and saw another jewellery outlet that I had not seen before.

It was a normal store like any other, except for the lack of stylish design that was valuable for drawing attention. All it had was an old-fashioned exterior for its appearance and a sign above it that read ‘La Devoción Eterna’ [Eternal Devotion] written in worn out curly pearly white letters. The shop looked like it’s seen better days. The sign was the only eye catching feature in my opinion but I suppose beggars can’t be choosers.

I hurried over to the front window and inspected the merchandise on display. Immediately, my eyes caught sight of a pair of rings sitting gently inside the satin of a box among the sea of items. The first was a silver ring with a glimmering fuchsia coloured diamond encrusted delicately onto the middle. The second was another silver ring with an infinity sign and nestled between it was a glimmering bright amber gem. In comparison to all the other rings I’ve seen today, I think these two certainly took the money, no pun intended.

There was something about the rings that made it unique, an extraordinaire among others. They both projected an aura and each held a meaningful value that reminded me much of Adagio. I imagined Adagio’s gentle and alluring eyes in the fuchsia gem of the first ring while the second reminded me of her smooth and elegant fiery hair. These were no doubt the perfect rings.

Excitedly, I went inside the shop and was met with an antique-like musky smell. Just like the exterior, the interior was old-fashioned and was packed with antiques and other merchandise as if it were a small museum.

‘Someone surely likes to keep a collection,’ I mused.

“Hello there good sir. How may I help you?” a voice greeted. I jumped a little and held a hand to my heart.

There stood a man who had a sense of oddity around him. The man had light tanned skin, a white beard and brows, a mix of white and black hair that was smoothly slicked back and the most eccentric feature were his eyes. One was noticeably larger than the other, both being yellow with red pupils. His outfit consisted of a smart brown jacket, a yellow shirt, a red tie, a mix colour of green and brown pants, black shoes, a monocle, and a fancy golden cane in his hand. I could’ve sworn I’ve seen him before but could not recall.

Nevertheless, it wasn’t my place to judge someone for their appearance and ‘unique’ sense of fashion. Though, I could imagine Rarity throwing a fit and giving a lecture to the man about his clothing ‘being a crime against fashion’. I mentally laughed and shook it off.

“Oh, hello there. I noticed a couple of rings outside on display and I wanted to ask if I could take a closer look at them?” The man smiled and tapped his cane on the ground once.

“Very well. Bear with me for a moment.” I nodded. The man turned around and made his way to a wooden desk, extricating a ring of keys from a drawer. He returned and unlocked the window display. “Which one was it again my boy?”

I gazed through the sea of items once again. I immediately spotted the pair of rings standing out like a pair of beacons. “It’s those ones.”

“Ah, the ‘Internal eh? A good choice, Clavier.” I furrowed a brow from the mention of my name.

“Wait, how do you know my name?” I asked. I cautiously stared into his eyes, feeling mysteriously entranced.

The man chuckled and slicked his hair back. “I’m surprised you still don’t recognise me smarty-pants. Don’t you remember the good ol’ Discord?”

My eyes grew wide and I carefully glanced at him, examining his features closely. That hair, those mysterious and unique eyes, the unusual mix and matched of coloured clothes… I knew him from somewhere! How did I not recognise him at once?

“M-Mr. Discord? As in, Canterlot High School’s counsellor? The one and only?” He nodded, snapping his fingers.

“Correct! The one and only Discord! Well, former school counsellor anyway.”

I sighed in relief, feeling a little more relaxed in the shop’s atmosphere. Discord was quite a strange person, yet he was comfortable to be around in with that goofy attitude of his.

“Goodness, my apologies. I didn’t recognise you there sir. You look quite different in that… unusual clothing,” I said apologetically.

Discord held up a hand. “It’s fine my boy. No need to work up a sweat. I’m surprised myself to see you here. Out of curiosity, you’re buying these for a special someone, right?

Before I could respond, the uncanny counsellor grabbed me by the collar with surprising speed, his face and eerie eyes staring deep into mine. I felt my forehead starting to sweat uncomfortably. “Might I ask who the lucky girl is?”

“Well, it’s A-”

“Adagio Dazzle? I knew it!” he interrupted, smirking.

“W-wha? How’d you know already?” I stuttered. I stood silently in astonishment, wondering how this man knew my love interest? Or was it just that obvious no one wanted to point it out before?

Discord shrugged. “Educated guess?” We shared a laugh, but his expression shortly turned to one of sadness, something I had not seen before in one of the liveliest people I know. “Ms. Dazzle indeed is a lucky one. You know, those rings were once for the woman I harbored my love for.”

I wasn’t sure how to react to it. Back in high school, Discord never seemed to show any hint of affection or romantic feelings for someone nor did he address who. He maintained a humourous masquerade through a jester-like personality. Still, my curiosity was at its peak of interest and thought I should find out for myself.

“Oh? What happened?”

“Well, you could say the universe doesn’t want her and I to be together. We’re incompatible. There’s just too much differences between us.” Discord hung his head low and let out a small sigh. I could feel the gloom in his tone. I felt pity for the man and comfortingly placed a hand gently on his shoulder.

“I’m really sorry to hear that you feel that way sir. However, I do believe that achieving love comes with many obstacles in life. Just know that if you truly love someone, you’ll be there for them no matter what challenges in life gets in the way. Accepting each other’s differences, their personality, and adjusting to them are a part of what forms love,” I explained. I could see the man’s abnormally unique eyes were filled with curiosity as he hummed thoughtfully.

“I… never really thought of it that way. You speak wise and encouraging words my boy.” I gave a reassuring pat and a smile.

“It’s nothing. Honestly, I’m not that good with advice and words, but I try my best from what comes from my heart.” I patted my chest gently. The man acknowledged. “If you don’t mind me asking, who is this special someone that’s caught your heart?”

Discord quickly spun his head in the opposite direction. I could’ve sworn I saw a hint of bright red forming on cheeks. Now, that would be hilarious yet dear of him.

“Well… it’s Ms…” he mumbled. His voice lowered to an inaudible volume for me to hear.

“Ms.? Come on, don’t be shy. Ms. who?” I urged. Discord turned his head back towards me.

“It’s Ms. Sunshine!” Discord exclaimed, embarrassed.

I raised a brow. I tapped my chin as I tried to recollect my memories of Canterlot High School’s female teachers. “Hmmmm. Ms. Sunshine… I don’t recall anyone of that-”

Discord facepalmed. “Come on, you know who. Beautiful coloured hair, tall, nice legs, and a big nice a-”

“W-woah! Alright, I think I get who it is! Principal Celestia?” The ex-counsellor nodded. Intensifying red circles were evidently growing on his cheeks. I couldn’t help but feel happy that he found someone he holds affection for.

“I see. Well, I’m happy to hear you found love in someone.” Discord crossed his arms haughtily.

“Hmph. I-it’s not like I like her now anyway! Baka…” I burst into a hearty chuckle. [TsunDecord confirmed]

“Whatever you say. Still, wish you the best of luck and hope you find the courage.” I cleared my throat and remembered what I came here for. “Um, back to the topic?”

His usual cheerful self returned. “Ah yes! My apologies for the digression. So, will it be just these two? There’s one last item that comes with these set pair of rings.”

Discord extricated a necklace out of nowhere behind him. It was a simple black neckpiece with a red gemstone attached to it. The stone reminded me of Adagio’s kind and loving heart. Immediately, I remembered her birthday was near so this could be a perfect opportunity to buy her this for a present. Three birds in one stone.

“Hmm… It depends. How much is it for all three?”

Discord extracted a calculator from his pocket and tapped some buttons as he did his math.

“Both rings are 1050 bits each separately, but when bought as a pair, it’ll be 950, bringing it to 1900 bits. The necklace is 165 bits so… that’ll be 2065 bits overall,” he stated.

I frowned, having expected this. Even if I worked at the studio, I still needed money to buy essentials for Adagio and I. I sighed disappointedly.

“I don’t think I can afford all three at once. Maybe the necklace and one of the rings, but I’d rather buy all three.”

“That’s quite alright. Although, I can give you a discount for being a decorated student at Canterlot High.” Discord winked teasingly and I chuckled.

“No, no, no, no, no. I can’t possibly take that offer just because you know me sir. You’ve got this business to run after all,” I declined politely.

“Honourable. Well, how about a monthly deposit plan? Paying it off in small deposits might help ease things a bit?” My mood instantly brightened and smiled.

“That’ll be great. How much would it be if I were to pay for it now with a monthly payment plan?”

Discord did his math once again on the calculator. “That’ll be 688 bits.” I sighed heavily in relief.

“I’ll take it. Do you take card?” Discord replied with a nod of his head. We went back to the counter and paid my down payment. After the transaction, Discord handed me three luxurious boxes with the same words as the shop’s sign.

“I wish you the very best of luck, Clavier. Thank you for your advice. Don’t forget to invite me to the wedding, you hear?” We shared a laugh.

“Thank you and I will sir. Best of luck with Ms. Celestia,” I bade, winking. The man only responded with the roll of his eyes. We shook hands and exchanged waves of goodbye.

I gazed at the small bag of items in my hand. I have to find a place to hide these where Adagio wouldn’t go looking. Maybe my drawer in our room? The kitchen? The living room? All potential areas were at risk of discovery.

But what about the car? The glove compartment perhaps? Adagio would unlikely go looking in there which makes a safe and viable option.

With those out of the way, I now have to plan and coordinate Adagio’s birthday with our friends our parents.

Twenty Five - Happy Birthday Adagio!

Author's Note

My apologies for keeping you all waiting for this chapter. Please consider that I may not be able to upload as much as I used to on a weekly basis for the following reasons:

Friend and proofreader, Requiem17 busy with college.

Splitting my time between this and another fiction project.

Personal responsibilities.

Thank you everyone for your patience. Hope you all enjoy. :pinkiesmile:

Twenty Five - Happy Birthday Adagio!

1 Week Later -

[7 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

It has been a week already and today was my lady’s special day, her birthday. I had informed everyone and planned it ahead of time with our parents and friends for Adagio’s upcoming birthday. We had all agreed to set up a surprise party, courtesy to our party planner, Pinkie Pie. That left me with an important obligation to accompany her outside as everyone else sets up shop.

In addition, I had bought a couple of rings from Mr. Discord for my planned proposal and a wedding ring to save for the future. Having nearly forgotten the important event, I bought Adagio a gift, a necklace with a rose red gem attached to it that came as an offered discount. Thank goodness the former counsellor was kind enough to give me a monthly payment plan since I didn’t have enough money or I’d be a sitting duck.

At the moment, Adagio and I are at the hospital waiting patiently in Dr. Whooves’ office until he returned. We came in after we received a call personally from him that the test results from her previous appointment were ready.

I pulled out my phone and fiddled with the buttons on the screen as I typed and sent sent a message to Pinkie, though with some humor added in.

“Private Pinkie, report.” - Clavier

I held my phone and gazed at it, remaining patient for her reply.

“We’re at 50% readiness sir!” - Pinkie

Adagio cleared her throat, a clear sense of vexation in her tone and her arms crossed underneath her chest. It was plain that she was feeling frustrated.

“Hey, Dagi. What’s up?”

“Who’re you talking to?” she questioned icily.

A sweat drop rolled down my forehead. I wasn’t sure what to say, fearing I may compromise the plan too early and pronounce something to invoke her uncontrollable wrath. Still, I might as well try my best and reassure he as calmly as I can.

“O-oh, I’m just talking to dad,” I replied.

“Oh? What’d he say?”

“Nothing much. He’s just asking how we’re both doing and to have a nice day.” My body tensed the more she prolonged her narrow stare. Unexpectedly, she let out a smile, a sense of relief washing over me but I didn’t dare show it.

“That’s nice of Grand. Tell him to have a nice day as well.” I nodded and pretended to start typing away on my phone. I felt a little guilty having to lie to my beloved, but at least it was for a good cause this time.

“Good dodge smooth guy,” I told myself mentally.

“Sorry to keep you both waiting. I’ve got the results here with me.” Dr. Whooves re-entered the room carrying a folder tucked under his arm. The doctor went over to us and sat back down on his chair. He opened the folder and hummed softly.

“Well, lay it on us, doc,” Adagio urged.

“According to the test results, you’re perfectly healthy and there are no signs of health risks or deficiencies that could affect the baby’s birth.” Like a balloon, we allowed all of the air in our lungs to escape as we sighed in relief.

“That’s great news. Is there anything else needed?” I asked.

Dr. Whooves nodded and gestured with a hand to an electronic weight scale and a blood pressure monitor on his desk. “I just need to measure Adagio’s current weight and blood pressure for some information updates.”

Adagio got up from her seat, went over to the weight scale and stepped on it. The scale’s readings shortly stopped, displaying a reading of 74.9kg. My girlfriend didn’t attempt to hide her groan as she threw one of her death glares my way.

‘This is your fault,’ she mouthed. I scratched the back of my head and shrugged. Her hormones must’ve kicked in again.

“Don’t worry lass. It’s perfectly normal for weight gain during pregnancy. The baby’s growth and other factors of pregnancy contributes to it,” Dr. Whooves assured.

Adagio sighed a little disappointingly. “I know.”

“Now to measure your blood pressure. Hold out your right arm please.”

Adagio held out her right arm. Dr. Whooves wrapped it delicately but firmly around her smooth skin. He pushed a button on the blood pressure monitor and it did its thing, compressing around her limb.

After a couple of minutes, Dr. Whooves unwrapped the cast off her arm and she rubbed it gently to shake off the uncomfortable tingle.

“110/70. Your blood pressure’s normal and in good health. Keep it up!”

We thanked Dr. Whooves for his time and effort and bade each other goodbye before we left. I signalled him a nod of my head, mentally reminding him of the upcoming event. He replied with a mutual gesture and waved.

Adagio and I had gone to the public park after we got out of the hospital and chose to spend our time together there. We were sitting down on a bench overlooking a large pond as it glared back with a blinding whiteness from the sun’s reflection.

The past week had mostly been mediocre with the climate the weather brought to Canterlot, although Faust seemed fortunate enough to bless Adagio’s birthday with a more pleasant atmosphere. Adagio was quiet as she admired the scenery, a beautiful smile etched on her lips and her fuchsia eyes were exposed to the wonders of Faust’s natural creation.

A disturbing small tremor vibrated from my pocket, my phone. Ensuring Adagio wasn’t looking, I took my phone out and checked for any notifications. Anticipatedly, it was from Pinkie.

‘We’re almost ready, Clavi! 90% readiness!” - Pinkie

I smiled, glad that our team effort was going at a fluidly steady pace. It wouldn’t be long before they were finished and we could go home and let it unfold.

“Clavier?” I jumped slightly in my seat. I instantly turned off my phone and hid it back in my pocket. I could only hope she did not see anything.

“Y-yes dear?”

“Are you okay? You seem on edge.” I gave a fake smile.

“Me? On edge? Not when I’m with you.” Adagio averted her gaze and smiled, blushing.

“That’s sweet of you, but are you sure? Is there something bothering you or anything that you want to talk about?” I denied with a shook of my head.

“I’m fine, really. Thank you though,”

“Hmmmm. Well, if you’re sure.” We both stayed silent for a moment.

“What about you?” I asked in return. She turned to face me with a small hint of sadness.

“Clavier, aren’t you forgetting something today?” she asked. I hummed, tapping the base of my chin.

“I... I don’t think so,” I said, feigning ignorance. Adagio frowned; that weighed heavily on my heart and contributed to my guilt. “Why?”

“Do you know what day it is today?” she asked.

“U-um? Cake day?” I replied.

Adagio sighed deeply. “Goodness Clavier, it’s my birthday today!”

I recoiled back as Adagio’s hormones kicked in. I opened my mouth to speak but Adagio cut me off with a finger to my lips.

“You know what? Just don’t say anything. I don’t want to hear what excuse you’ve come up with. It hurts me most that you of all people could’ve forgotten!” Adagio scolded angrily.

“I-I’m sorry,” I mumbled. Our plan for my act had gone too far and I couldn’t blame my girlfriend. If I was in her position, I’d probably be angry too.

Adagio just exhaled deeply, venting out her stress from her lungs “Let’s just go home. I’m tired and I just want to get some rest.”

My eyes grew wide and I started to panic inside. What if everyone wasn’t ready by the time we got home? “B-but…”

“NOW!” she hissed. I gulped, a little frightened of my girlfriend at the moment. I could only hope everyone was ready

I drove my car slowly down the road and turned right as I parked it outside of our house’ garage. I got out of my car and opened the door for Adagio. She stepped outside of the car and made her way to the front door without a word. A sudden buzz in my pocket prompted me to pull out my phone.

‘Please be ready’ I begged mentally.

I opened my phone’s screen and there was a message from Pinkie. I held my breath.

‘We’re done!’ - Pinkie

I sighed in relief but I wasn’t out of the woods yet. I couldn’t retrieve Adagio’s present from the car without being noticed. Unfortunately, I looked up to see Adagio standing with her arms crossed whilst tapping her foot impatiently.

‘Looks like I’ll have to come back for it later.’ I hurried over to the door and unlocked it.

As Adagio and I stepped inside the house, the lights suddenly illuminated the dark space to reveal all our friends and family with lively decorations around the house.

‘SURPRISE!” everyone yelled. I held out both arms to catch Adagio’s fall as she jumped back a little in astonishment.

“W-what is this?” Adagio stuttered.

“Thought everyone and lover boy here forgot about your birthday didn’t you?” dad teased. Adagio stayed silent for the moment before turning around swiftly and holding out her arms, assaulting me with a very tight death hug.

“Oh, you cheeky boy. I’m so sorry if I shouted at you earlier,” she whispered. I raised her head gently, her eyes shimmering with happiness contrary to recent events. I brushed a hand over her beautiful eyes and smiled.

“I know and I did it for… no, we did it for you so it’s fine.” I wrapped my arms around her and patted her back comfortingly.

“Thank you for all this.” Adagio pulled back and we shared a quick kiss.

“No problem.”

“Aww!” everyone cooed in unison. I looked over to our friends and family and stuck my tongue out.

After the surprise greeting, everyone had gone to the garden and took their time to eat, drink and chat with everyone. I looked around and saw everyone had smiles on their faces, a sigh of relief escaping my mouth from all the pressure of our work.

DING! DONG!

Suddenly, the doorbell rang and I left to fetch the door and see who it was.

“Knock knock!” said a masculine voice. I could already guess who it was but I thought I’d play along.

“Who’s there?” I asked.

“Doctor.”

“Doctor Who?” I asked again.

“Open the door and you’ll find out.”

I opened the door and as I expected, it was none other than our family doctor, Dr. Whooves. In his arms was a wrapped present for none other than my beloved. I thought of a joke and decided to share it.

I flashed a smile and welcomed him inside. “Glad you could make it doc.”

“I wouldn’t miss it for one of my two favorite patients now would I? Surprised you still remember that joke.” we shared a chuckle. I led him back to where everyone was and stepped back outside. Everyone’s heads turned our way with mixed expressions of surprise.

“Doctor? What’re you doing here?” Adagio asked. She was the first to break the silence. The doctor flashed his trademark smile.

“Come on. A doctor also has a life outside work you know. What kind of family doctor would I be if I weren’t here to celebrate your special day?” Adagio giggled and held out her arms as the two shared a hug.

Doctor Whooves immediately approached our parents and became engaged in a series of discussions, not as his patients but as his close friends.

It wasn’t long after his arrival that everyone finally gathered inside in time for Adagio to open her presents. First up were our friends, then our parents and I am last.

Pinkie jumped up from her seat and eagerly held out her gift. “Here you go, Dagi! This is a collaborated gift by Dashie and I.”

“It’s not much but we hope you like it. Happy birthday and stay awesome!”

Adagio opened it and inside was two rock candy loom bracelets; one pink and one rainbow. I could tell the two had put a lot of time and effort into it just by its delicate design.

“Aww, this is awesome. Thanks you guys!” Adagio reached out and hugged Pinkie and Rainbow thankfully for their present.

Next up was Twilight. She held out her perfectly rectangular present over the birthday girl. Judging by its shape, I’m guessing it was a book because it’s just Twilight.

“Sunset and I put our time and effort into it. We hope you’ll love it and a happy birthday.” Twilight stated.

Adagio opened Twilight’s present and just as I expected, there was tall brown book. The girls besides Adagio and Sunset gave a deadpan gaze towards her.

“Come on guys. Cut Twilight some slack. Go on, Adagio. Open it,” Sunset urged.

Adagio nodded and opened the book. She eyed the contents and shortly she beamed happily like the sun.

“It’s… it’s all our memories together since we started Canterlot High,” Adagio mumbled. Twilight twirled her hair between her index finger nervously.

“S-so… do you like it? I put a lot of time and effort into it.” My girlfriend walked over to Twilight and hugged her tightly.

“Oh Twilight, Sunset, you two are wonderful. Thank you for this gift. I’ll treasure the memories.” She hugged the duo happily before returning to her seat.

Next was the timid member of our group, Fluttershy. She walked over to her meekly and gave her present.

“This is from Rarity and I. We hope you’ll like it and a happy birthday,” Fluttershy said quietly.

Adagio gently took her present and smiled at the duo. She carefully unwrapped it and inside was a purple knit sweater with an ironically black adagio note and a bright yellow gemstone on the right breast pocket.

“So what do you think darling?” Rarity asked, hopefully.

“Do… d-do you like it?” Fluttershy asked.

Adagio remained silent, an unreadable expression on her face. “Like it? No. I don’t like it.” The two sighed and lowered their heads in disappointment.

“I love it! Oh thank you guys so much!” Adagio walked over to the fashionista and the shy girl and hugged them both.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I’ll say that Fluttershy deserves most of the credit. She came up with the idea and made your present.”

“Oh no, I couldn’t take all the credit, Rarity,” Fluttershy dismissed bashfully.

“Nonsense. Be proud of your work my dear.” Rarity, Fluttershy and Adagio smiled and shared another hug.

Next was Applejack with a wrapped basket in her hands. Everyone in the room was noticeably shifting in their seat, their noses sniffing the air that originated from it. It’s lingering smell was driving me hungry even after eating my fair share before.

“Ah’m sure ya can guess what’s inside judgin’ bah the smell. This is from the Apple Family and I. A happy birthday and enjoy!”

Adagio thanked her and took the wrapped basket, trying her best to maintain calm and in control from the undeniably sweet aroma. She unwrapped it and inside was a basket full of freshly baked apple treats and pastries.

I could feel my mouth watering involuntarily, sharing everyone’s thoughts besides Applejack; we all wanted a piece. Adagio, noticing the hungry eyes around the room, hugged the basket and shielded it with her arms cutely.

“Thanks, Applejack. Pass on my gratitude to the Apple Family!” Adagio said. Applejack took off her hat and tipped it in response.

My hand reached out for the basket as if it had a mind of its own. Unluckily, my girlfriend noticed and slapped my hand away.

“Ow,” I groaned. Adagio hugged her basket closer, far from my reach.

“Oh it wasn’t that hard silly. Mine.” I groaned in disappointment, earning a laugh from everyone much to my dismay.

Next was Flash and in his hands was a neatly wrapped, regular square sized box. Adagio thanked Flash and gracefully received it before opening her present. Free from the covers, a perfume box set going by the brand name, Éclairer, was revealed, her favorite brand of perfume.

“Aww thank you, Flash. That’s sweet of you. How’d you know what was my favorite perfume?” Adagio asked. Flash smirked and threw a quick glance over to me.

“A trustworthy ‘informant’ of mine has told me you’ve been saving up for this for some time now but never got the chance to, so I thought I’d get it for you.”

Our friends have given their presents and now it was our parents and Dr. Whooves’ turn. First were Flux and Dulcet who each gave their individual presents to their daughter.

“Here you go baby girl. Open mama’s gift first,” Dulcet cooed. Adagio blushed and laughed as she received her mother’s present.

Adagio unwrapped her gift to reveal a large box with the words ‘Elegance’ on top of it. Adagio giddily wasted no time in opening the box that contained a beautiful pair of red high heel shoes. There was no hint of scratches or any taint of use or abuse. It was indeed an elegant pair.

“Oh my goodness, Mum you didn’t have to!” Adagio said in awe.

Dulcet merely chuckled. “Oh it’s nothing my dear. Think of it as my late gift after you graduated from High School.”

“Still, I feel you’re spoiling me too much sometimes.” The two shared a laugh and a hug before moving on.

“Here’s papa’s gift. I know you’ll love it!”

Adagio received her father’s gift and opened it. Below the wrapping was a book similar to what Twilight and Sunset had given. I can already anticipate what it may be. Adagio opened the book and scanned the pages, her mouth morphing into a variety of positive expressions.

“I’ve gathered all of your memories since you were born. I thought I’d give you a copy to go over with lover boy over here and to your daughter someday,” Flux explained. I blushed at his mention.

“Oh dad. Thank you for making this. I really appreciate it. Thanks as well for the present mum. Love you both.”

“Come here. You’re going to make me cry if you keep saying such things.” Adagio giggled and shared a family hug with her parents, eliciting an ‘Aww’ around the room.

Finally, it was my parents turn. I assumed they’ve got a combined present judging by the large wrapped gift in the shape of a flat square in their hands. The two gently passed it onto Adagio as she received it.

Adagio took her time to carefully unwrap the large gift. After removing the thin layers of paper, what was inside not only shocked Adagio but shocked everyone and I. In front of Adagio was a large canvas that bore a beautifully drawn image of my beloved and I locked into each other’s arms and surrounded by the falling blooms of cherry blossoms. The amount of detail they’ve put into it was outstanding.

“It took Grand and I weeks to make this. We wanted to make sure we captured every detail of our imaginations,” mum said.

“We also thought it’d be cruel to leave lover boy out so we added him in for you,” dad teased.

“Oh my, this is wonderful. Thank you both ever so much!” Adagio exclaimed happily.

Mum beamed brightly. “Anything for you my dear. We wish you a wonderful happy birthday.” Adagio went over to my parents and hugged them both. The two wrapped their arms around her and returned the embrace.

The room burst into smiles and murmurs as everyone in the room examined the detail. I was aware of my parents’ fascination for art, but I could never imagine them being this good. Looks like their their attendances to art galleries and gaining inspiration from various works have paid off over the years. I looked back over to my girlfriend and my parents who were still embracing each other. Dad looked over to me with one eye and winked.

After some more time examining my parents’ work, it was Dr. Whooves’ turn to give his gift to Adagio.

“Happy birthday Adagio! I know it may not be much but I hope you’ll like it,” Doctor who greeted.

He handed his present which was wrapped in a paper themed with a mixture of an old fashioned blue phone box, little cylindrical robots, humanoid cyborgs and various cute and tiny alien creatures. Adagio happily took the present and opened it.

Shortly, she pulled out a purple shirt with a white outline forming her appearance on the front. At the back and below her outline avatar were words saying ‘Keep calm and dazzle on’. Adagio giggled and went over to Dr. Whooves to hug him.

“I love it. Thank you very much. You being here to grace us with your presence is enough for me,” Adagio assured.

Dr. Whooves smiled and ruffled her in her embrace. “Anything for you.”

“Hey doctor? Can you get me one too?” Rainbow asked.

“Me too!” Twilight added.

“Me three!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Soon, the entire room echoed with various voices as our friends placed the poor doctor under pressure, a sweat drop rolling down his forehead in demand for his simple, yet wittingly designed shirts. I couldn’t help but laugh and decided to sit back with the birthday girl and our parents.

After some innocent coercion, the doctor eventually gave in and gladly accepted to make each one of them a shirt. All eyes turned to me and I knew what was coming. It was now my turn to hand over my gift. I stood up and excused myself

“Wait, where are you going?” Adagio called out.

“I’ll be right back.”

I went to get my car keys and went outside the door to open my car. I opened the driver’s compartment and extricated the box containing the necklace. I decided however not to bring the engagement ring yet as I had other plans for another time and did not want to give everything away at once. Everyone sighed in relief in unison as I rejoined them.

“Goodness, I thought you were going to ditch Adagio’s birthday because you didn’t have a present,” Twilight said.

“Of course not. I wouldn’t do that to my beloved. You know that, right dear?”

“You better not,” she growled softly. She threw a cute glare and averted her gaze. I chuckled nervously and scratched the back of my head.

“Come on hurry it up already!” Rainbow shouted.

“Geez I’m on it. Hold your horses.” I cleared my throat and handed my present to Adagio.

Adagio took my present and unwrapped it to reveal the box underneath the thin layers of paper. I felt myself and everyone else’s tension increasing, wondering how she’ll react. Adagio slowly lifted the lid of the box and her eyes grew wide and shone brightly.

Resting precariously in her hands was the simple black neckpiece containing the red gemstone. The sight of its illuminate elegance brought back the familiar sense of nostalgia I’m used to from Adagio’s loving nature.

“I’ve put a lot of time and thought into finding your present. I wanted to get you something that had meaningful value. Something that projects how much I feel and care about you. I hope you like the present and I love you.”

“Clavier, this is beautiful. Thank you and I love you too.” Adagio leaned her head forward and we shared a kiss.

The room burst into a loud applause and ‘awws’. I had forgotten everyone else was in the room as I was lost in the moment. I quickly pulled away, my cheeks burning fiercely in embarrassment as I hid myself from view.

“Awww, is my Clavi embawwassed?” Adagio cooed.

“S-stop it,” I whimpered. The room, especially Adagio and the girls giggled and awed in enjoyment much to my distress.

Everything eventually died down after Adagio had received and opened her presents. It was quite a sight to see Adagio smiling that brightened my day. She truly was an angel amongst the living in the flesh. Despite what had occurred earlier today, it was all worth it in the end and another day of moments to remember.

Twenty Six - Regular Appointments

Twenty Six - Regular Appointments

1 Week Later -

[7 Months, 2 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

“Sorry if I’ve bothered you both on such short notice. Just following important standard procedures.”

A few days have passed since Adagio’s birthday. We were back again in Canterlot General Hospital after Dr. Whooves called us asking if we could both come in. My girlfriend grunted tiredly beside me but I squeezed her hand gently, ensuring I was right beside her which she replied to with a weak smile.

“It’s no problem. So what did you call us in for doc?” I asked.

“I wanted to inform you both that appointment attendances will be changing from a monthly basis to every two weeks. Currently, Adagio is thirty weeks into her cycle and it’s important we discuss with every pregnant individual in regards to the upcoming birth. On occasion, there may be additional appointments so expect regular physical exams and late pregnancy tests. This is not always the case though for every woman though,” he explained.

Adagio groaned louder, a clear hint of annoyance in her voice. I squeezed her hand gently again as a reminder.

“To start things off, how’re you feeling at the moment, Adagio?”

“Well, I still usually feel tired and hungry, sometimes my baby moves around but that’s about it.” To emphasize, she giggled a little and patted her swollen belly. The doctor and I smiled.

“That’s good to hear. It’s a normal thing for mothers-to-be so there’s not much to worry about. What about contractions, swellings, headaches or other pains?”

“Just the occasional headaches, nothing else.” Dr. Whooves nodded and noted it down on a piece of paper.

“Alright. The next thing I wanted to ask you was whether there’s any issues or concerns you’d like to raise in regards from your previous appointments?”

Adagio hummed softly while in thought. “Nothing as of now. Though I feel scared when the time comes to deliver the baby.” Dr. Whooves leaned over and placed a hand gently onto her hand comfortingly.

“Dear, I may not be a woman, but as a doctor, I’ve gone through this with women and I understand their fears. I assure you I’ll do the best I can to help you and ease your fears. It may seem scary at first glance, but it’s not as bad as you would think. The best advice I can give you is to imagine seeing that little bundle of joy opening its eyes for the first time,” Dr. Whooves suggested.

Adagio smiled, feeling relieved. I imagined it too and couldn’t help but smile myself. I remember having discussed this before with her once and knew it was a scary moment for pregnant women. Still, I was willing to weather the storm with her.

“Next question I’d like to ask is about the child. How much are you feeling it’s movements?"

“She’s become quite active after I felt her first movements,” Adagio answered.

“That’s great.” Dr. Whooves noted the additional information down. “I’d like to remind you that it’s important to give the hospital a call at any time if your baby seems less active than usual. This is for health reasons to ensure your safety and safe deliverance at the date of birth. If it helps, I advise you to pay attention to your babies movements by counting its movements for a set period of time each day,” he explained.

Adagio nodded and took note of it for the present and near future.

“Now onto the physical exam. Prior to some previous appointments, I may have to ask you to give a urine example to check for signs of pre-eclampsia, urinary tract infections and any other problems.”

“What’s pre-eclampsia?” I asked.

“Pre-eclampsia is a condition that affects some pregnant women, usually occurring during the second half of pregnancy from around 20 weeks and over. Sometimes it can happen after the baby’s birth,” Dr. Whooves described.

“What’re the usual signs of this condition?” Adagio questioned.

“A main symptom can be high blood pressure or better known as hypertension. Other symptoms can include swelling of the feet, ankles, face and hands caused by fluid retention, severe headache, vision problems or pain just below the ribs.”

Dr. Whooves began the physical exam and checked her feet, ankles, hands and face for symptoms of swelling. Gladly, there were none which was a huge relief to the both of us. The last thing we needed was to bring harm to our child when things were so close.

Next, Adagio returned carrying a small container with a urine sample and handed it over to the doctor for further testing.

Dr. Whooves then measured her blood pressure which still remained normal at 110/70, showing she was still in a relaxed, healthy condition.

Next, her weight was measured on an electronic scale. I already knew I would receive the end of the barrel’s blame and for a reason I quote ‘Look what you did to me! You made me fat!’. The scale’s reading stopped and displayed 75.1kg. I guess that wasn’t much of an increase from last time. As if Adagio seemed to read my mind, she threw me a deathly glare.

After he had taken the necessary samples and updated information, he used a stethoscope and checked the baby’s heartbeat. We were given the opportunity to listen and felt the familiar beating of a heart.

BA-BUMP BA-BUMP BA-BUMP

It was a joyful experience to hear our child alive, healthy and strong, the characteristics that I could attribute more to Adagio than I.

Afterwards, he gently felt her belly with his hands to get a rough estimate of the baby’s size. He also measured the distance between her pubic bone and the top of her uterus which he called in medical terms, her fundal height. It allowed him to compare the baby’s gestational age as well as the measurements from the previous visit to make sure the baby’s growth rate was normal.

Time felt slow as the procedure continued on. Luckily, Dr. Whooves clasped his hands together and sighed.

“Well, that concludes everything for today’s appointment. I shall see you both in two weeks time. Here is a copy of today’s appointment. I thought you may need it as a reminder.”

I received the piece of paper containing information for Adagio.

“Thanks again Dr. Whooves,” Adagio thanked. Dr. Whooves shook his head modestly.

“Just doing my job my dear. Again, my sincere apologies for having disturbed your rest. Anyway, I’ll shoo you both off so you can have the day off. Take care and see you soon!”

Adagio and I exchanged a wave of goodbye with our good doctor and left for home.

“Just a little more, Dagi. We’ll see Aria soon,” I assured. Adagio giggled agreeingly and grasped my hand into hers.

Twenty Seven - Adagio's Suspicions

1 Week Later -

[7 Months, 3 Weeks Into Pregnancy]

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

I was awoken by faint sounds of a voice coming from downstairs. Disturbed, I groggily felt with my hands beside me where Clavier should be, but he wasn’t there. I slowly sat up, careful not to hurt myself and the baby and turned on the lamp.

I grabbed my phone by the bedside and read the time. It was now 11:00PM in the night. What on earth could Clavier be doing downstairs at this time? I imagined our bed calling out for me, tempting me back into its comfortable softness but I shook it off. My curiosity was increasing so I decided to investigate. I put on my slippers and made my way to the door.

I closed the door behind me quietly and trudged my way downstairs. I had to cover my eyes a little as they adjusted to the brightness.

“-kay, how does 5PM for next week sound?”

It was Clavier’s voice. It seemed like he was on the phone with someone. Who could he be speaking to at this time of the night?

“-ey. I’m good, how’r-?”

I felt my heart beating, increasing at every moment. I walked over to the kitchen where his voice was originating from.

“Ahaha, that’s go-” I stood in the doorway. Clavier instantly noticed me and lowered his phone a little.

“Oh, hey Dagi. Was I being too loud? Sorry If I woke you up.”

I shook my head. “No, it’s fine. I was wondering where you were.” I noticed the phone in his hand, prompting doubts in my head.” Who’re you talking to?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I’m on the phone with mum discussing some things,” he replied.

I stared at him intensely. Somehow, I felt a nagging feeling in my chest, a sense of doubt growing within. However, I was too tired to think about it right now. I sighed sleepily and let it go, the sense of fatigue returning.

“Okay, but come back to bed when you’re done okay? It’s late already.” Clavier nodded and smiled.

I turned around and lazily made my way back upstairs, crept into bed and quickly fell asleep.

[Clavier Melody’s P.O.V.]

I remained silent and held my breath. I listened to Adagio’s footsteps as she made her way back upstairs to sleep. I lingered with time a bit more, ensuring she was out of ear reach. Once the coast seemed clear, I sighed deeply in relief.

“Is she gone?” It was my mother on the other end of the line.

The excuse I’ve given to my beloved was still the truth. She couldn’t just find out. I was discussing things with our parents and friends in secret in regards to the proposal I was secretly planning on.

“Yeah, she’s gone,” I replied.

“Whew. You need to be more careful if you want to stick with your plans son. A gentleman must keep his tricks up his sleeve.”

“I know, I know.”

“So what did you have in mind then?”

I hummed quietly. “Well, I planned on proposing to Adagio after the baby was born.”

Everyone seemed to have been nagging me about it lately (including the audience), so I thought why not? It seemed like the perfect opportunity when our lives would become blessed with Aria.

“That sounds great! Although while our granddaughter’s arrival would be a blessing mood for the two of you, I’d suggest going with the flow a little earlier,” mum suggested.

“Hmm? How comes?”

“Wouldn’t it make more sense for the little darling to have soon-to-be-legitimate parents? She deserves it just as any other newborn would.”

“Oh, right. That…”

I sat silent, thinking gloomily over mum’s words. I carried the guilt with me everyday knowing that I had committed something that went against my faith; Aria’s conceivement outside of marriage. How foolish of me to have been so forward that night and let my desires take control. I should’ve known better and been more disciplined by planning ahead.

I sighed. It was pointless of me to mope around and think about a past sin I’ve brought upon myself. Now, all I can do is just move forward and look ahead to the future.

“Clavier, are you okay?”

There was no way the wedding could be arranged as soon as I proposed marriage. It’d take a lot of time to plan, contact the right people, and then organise it all into one chunk for the big day. The least I could do before Aria’s birth was propose to Adagio. That should count for something, even if some people might not see it from our eyes.

“Yeah, I’m fine mum,” I reassured. “I was just thinking.”

I’m sorry if that came out wrong. I should’ve been more careful with my choice of words.”

“No, it’s fine, really.” I paused. “I think I’ll go with your suggestion. You’ve got this experience more than I do.”

Mum squealed excitedly. “Splendid! I think I already have a plan to accommodate yours.”

“Oh? Do tell.” I could imagine her holding a crazy grin on her face as she planned it all.

“Why don’t you and Adagio attend the party your father and I are holding?”

Her invitation was intriguing. Mum always held one of the best parties in Canterlot. However, I wasn’t sure about proposing in front of all that many people. I get quite shy around many eyes gazing at me, believe it or not.

“Ehh…”

“Oh come on! It’ll a great way to liven up the mood with you two! Eat, socialise, dance, everything! It’ll help you prepare later on.”

I sighed, giving in to her persuasion. A smile formed on my face. “Alright mum. You win. We’ll be attending.”

“Great! I’ll look forward to one of your big days!”

“Just let us know when it’s near.”

“I will. I think we should both get some sleep. It’s late already. Sorry if I kept you up,” mum apologised.

“No, no, it’s fine. I should be the one apologising. A lady needs her sleep after all,” I joked.

Mum giggled. “Alright son. Goodnight and sleep well.”

“You too mum. Goodnight.”

The call ended. I released an exhausted yawn, tired both physically and mentally from personal agendas and work. I got off the kitchen chair, letting my legs carry me as they began to move on their own upstairs towards the bedroom. I quietly opened the door, making sure not to wake up Adagio.

Tired, I slumped over gently on the bed. I closed my eyes and felt the soreness leave them. All of my senses gradually dulled until the softness of the darkness claimed me unto slumber.

[Adagio Dazzle’s P.O.V.]

The next morning, I found the bedside empty once again of my boyfriend’s presence. I got up, put my slippers on and went downstairs.

“Clavier?” I called out.

“I’m in the kitchen, hun!” His familiar voice replied.

I went to the kitchen and found him sitting down on a chair helping himself to some breakfast. He smiled when he saw me enter.

“Hey, good morning, Dagi.”

“Morning,” I replied.

“Slept well?” I nodded. “That’s a relief. I was worried I might’ve ruined your beauty sleep last night.”

“It’s alright. Besides, I was waiting for you to come back and join me,” I said teasingly.

“Oh? Well, I suppose I can’t sleep well without my queen by my side.” I giggled. He gestured me to a seat, my own breakfast laid out. I sat down and dug into my food.

After several minutes to myself, I finished consuming my share. I wiped my lips clean with a napkin afterwards.

“What about you? Did you sleep well?” I asked.

“I’m still a little tired, but I slept well nonetheless,” Clavier replied. I could hear it in his tone.

My mind wandered off to last night. I had vaguely overheard some parts of the conversation, prompting the same mental itch to return. Questions had helplessly formed inside my thoughts, forming doubts that suspected Clavier’s commitment, love and loyalty to me.

Maybe I was just overthinking it too much. However, the whispers of uncertainty continued. It’s probably for the best if I vent it out and talk to Clavier to calm my nerves.

“Hey, can I ask you something?” Clavier perked up. He placed his cup down on the table gently.

“What’s up?”

“Why were up so late at night?” I questioned.

“Well, it’s because I was discussing things with mu-”

“I know that,” I interrupted. “But why late at that time of night? You could’ve just waited until next morning.”

Clavier sighed. “Dagi, If my family needs help or someone to talk to, I’m readily there for them. They’re important to me.”

The way the words had been phrased out of his mouth made me feel worthless and secondary. I could feel my hormones kicking in, the frustration brewing up inside me.

“What? And I’m not important to you at all?!” I burst out angrily.

“Of course you’re important to me!” he shot back. “Please cal-”

“Don’t tell me to calm down! I know you’re hiding something from me and I want you to tell me the truth!”

Clavier furrowed his brow, genuinely confused. “Whatever do you mean? What do you want me to say?”

I was fuming uncontrollably in anger. I took in deep breaths, trying to keep myself calm as best as I could. I didn’t want to harm the baby. Tears suddenly built up inside my eyes and flowed down my cheeks.

“Adagio, why’re you crying? Please don’t cry.”

I could hear the authentic concern in his voice. I felt his gentle caring touch embrace me with both arms. I tried shrugging him off, but he continued relentlessly. He shushed me as I weeped like a child.

Some time passed until I calmed down and was able to control myself again. “Clavier, be straight with me. Do you not love me and the baby anymore? Are we not that important to you?”

A shocked expression morphed on Clavier’s face. “What? Where on earth are you coming up with these thoughts?”

“I overheard you last night. You’ve been arranging dinner with someone for next week!”

“Dinner?” Clavier repeated. “Oh, right. That.”

“Yes. That. You’re seeing some other woman! You’re cheating on me!” I spat out.

I had expected him to be guilty and admit the truth, but what happened next was one I had not expected. Instead, he burst out into fits of laughter.

“What’s so funny?”

“That dinner reservation I made for next week is with our parents. I wanted us to spend time with them and relax,” he explained.

Clavier showed me his phone and displayed the dinner reservations as evidence. My eyes switched back and forth between the screen and his blue eyes dumbfoundedly, mouth parting slightly. I groaned, feeling foolish that my suspicions had gotten the best of me.

I got worked up all over nothing, all because I had jumped to conclusions. Nevertheless, I sighed deeply in relief.

Clavier chuckled. “Besides, I wouldn’t look at another woman, nonetheless cheat on you. You’re the only one for me, my darling,” he added,

“Hmph. Yeah right. I bet she’s more beautiful than I am, and I look ugly because I’m pregnant isn’t it?”

“Ohoho, I see how it is.” I turned my head around. I found a devious smirk drawn on my boyfriend’s lips. “You’re jealous aren’t you?”

“M-me? Jealous? Who said I’m jealous? I-I’m not jealous!” I sputtered.

“Oh, but it seems you are. You’re so adorable when you stutter. I like it,” he teased.

I blushed fiercely. “W-whatever! It’s not like I care or anything!”

Clavier chuckled. I felt his arms embrace me once again. I didn’t resist this time and allowed myself to accept his warmth again. “I’m sorry if I made you worry.”

I sighed, smiling. “No, I should be the one saying sorry. This is the second time I’ve doubted you. I should be more faithful when it comes to the one I love.”

“I can’t argue with that.” He leaned in. “Now that I think about it, this is the first time we’ve argued as a couple.”

I giggled “There’s a first time for everything.” I closed the gap between us and shared a kiss.